iwriliiilnnii] I 


i 


•iv 


J 


mmmmmmmmmmmm 


wmm. 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


y  tLiMVli  Wi  i  i^^'^'Q^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/standbyunion01opti 


The  Blue  and  the  Gray  Series 


TAKEN    BY  THE   ENEMY 
WITHIN   THE   ENEMY'S  LINES 
ON   THE   BLOCKADE 
STAND    BY  THE   UNION 
FIGHTING  FOR  THE  RIGHT  (In  Press) 


Lee  and  Shepard  Publishers  Boston 


Mr.  Galvinne  is  Slbdued. — Pasce  166. 


^Y  OLIVER  0' 

Sf All  if  fii  ilM 


The  Blue  and  the  Gray  Series 


STAND  BY  THE  UNION 


OLIVER    OPTIC 


AUTHOR  OF  "  THE  ARMY  AND  NAVY  SERIES  "  "  YOUNG  AMERICA  ABROAD  "  "  THE 

GREAT  WESTERN  SERIES  "   "  THE  WOODVILLE  STORIES  "  "  THE  STARRY  FLAG 

series"     "the     BOAT-CLUB     SERIES"    "  THE    ONWARD    AND   UPWARD 

SERIES  "  "  THE  YACHT-CLUB  SERIES  "  "  THE  LAKE  SHORE  SERIES  " 

"the  RIVERDALE  stories"   "the  BOAT-BUILDER   SERIES" 

"  TAKEN  BY  THE  ENEMY  "    "  WITHIN  THE  ENEMY'S 

lines"    "on    the    blockade"    etc. 


BOSTON    1892 
LEE    AND    SHEPARD    PUBLISHERS 

10  MILK  STREET  NEXT  "THE  OLD  SOUTH  MEETING  HOUSE  " 

NEW  YORK  CHARLES  T.  DILLINGHAM 

71S  and  720  BROADWAY 


Copyright,  1S91,  by  I.ee  and  Shepard. 


All  rights  reserved. 


STAND    BY    THE    UNION. 


S.     i.     PARKHILL     &    CO.,     PRINTESS 
BOSTON 


TO 

MY   TWO   YOUNG   FRIENDS, 

AND 

iKigg  Snna  Eockfocll  .Smftl^, 

THE   DAUGHTERS   OF 

MY  FRIEND  MR.  GEORGE  A.  SMITH 

OF    BOSTON, 

2Ef)i0  Folume 

IS   AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED. 


602671 


PREFACE 


"  Stand  by  the  Union  "  is  the  fourth  of 
"The:  Blue  and  Gray  Series."  As  in  the  pre- 
ceding volumes  of  the  series,  the  incidents  of 
the  story  are  located  in  the  midst  of  the  war 
of  the  Rebellion,  now  dating  back  nearly  thirty 
years,  or  before  any  of  my  younger  readers  were 
born.  To  those  who  lived  two  days  in  one 
through  that  eventful  and  anxious  period,  some- 
times trembling  for  the  fate  of  the  nation,  but 
always  sustained  by  the  faith  and  the  hope 
through  which  the  final  victory  was  won,  it 
seems  hardly  possible  that  so  many  years  have 
flowed  into  the  vast  ocean  of  the  past  since  that 
terrible  conflict  was  raging  over  so  large  a  por- 
tion of  our  now  united  country. 

Though  it  is  said  that  the  South  "robbed  the 

5 


b  PEEFACE 

cradle  and  the  grave "  >  to  recruit  the  armies  of 
the  Confederacy,  it  is  as  true  that  young  and  old 
in  the  North  went  forth  in  their  zeal  to  "Stand 
by  the  Union,"  and  that  many  and  many  a 
young  soldier  and  sailor  who  had  not  yet  seen 
twenty  summers  endured  the  hardships  of  the 
camp  and  the  march,  the  broiling  suns,  and  the 
wasting  maladies  of  semi-tropical  seas,  fought 
bravely  and  nobly  for  the  unity  of  the  land  they 
loved,  and  that  thousands  of  them  sleep  their 
last  sleep  in  unmarked  graves  on  the  sea  and 
the  land.  The  writer  can  remember  whole  com- 
panies, of  which  nearly  half  of  the  number  could 
be  classed  as  mere  boys.  These  boys  of  eigh- 
teen  to  twenty,  who  survived  the  rain  of  bullets, 
shot,  and  shell,  and  the  hardly  less  fatal  assaults 
of  disease,  are  the  middle-aged  men  of  to-day, 
and  every  one  of  them  has  a  thrilling  story  to 
tell.  The  boys  of  to-day  read  with  interest  the 
narratives  of  the  boys  of  thirty  years  ago,  and 
listen  with  their  blood  deeply  stirred  to  the 
recital  of  the  veteran  of  forty-five  years,  or  even 


PREFACE  7 

younger,  who  brought  back  to  his  home  only 
one  arm  or  one  leg. 

In  his  youth  the  author  used  to  listen  to  the 
stories  of  several  aged  Revolutionary  pensioners, 
one  of  whom  had  slept  in  the  snows  of  Valley 
Forge,  another  who  had  been  confined  on  board 
of  the  Jersey  prison-ship,  and  a  third  who  had 
been  with  Washington  at  the  surrender  of  Corn- 
wallis.  Not  one  lives  to-day  who  fought  in  the 
battles  of  the  Revolution ;  but  a  multitude  of 
those  who  trod  the  battle-fields  of  the  war  that 
was  finished  twenty-seven  years  ago  have  taken 
their  places,  and  have  become  as  interesting  to 
the  present  generation  as  the  heroes  of  former 
wars  were  to  the  fathers  and  grandfathers  of 
the  boys  and  girls  of  to-day. 

In  the  official  record  of  a  certain  reofiment 
recruited  up  to  the  full  standard,  we  find  that 
47.5  per  cent  of  the  non-commissioned  officers 
and  privates  were  under  twenty-one  years  of 
age.  "We  find  a  few  in  the  list  who  were  only 
sixteen  and  seventeen  years.     In  this   regiment. 


8  PREFACE 

we  find  two  captains  only  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  and  three  lieutenants  who  were  only  twenty, 
This  regiment  was  exceptional  in  regard  to  age. 
though  we  find  that  over  twenty-five  per  cent 
of  several  companies,  taken  at  random,  were 
under  age.  Even  boys  of  fourteen  and  fifteen 
were  enlisted  as  musicians,  "  drummer  boys," 
and  served  out  their  full  term.  It  can,  there- 
fore, be  truthfully  said,  that  those  who  were 
literally  "boys"  did  their  full  and  fair  share  in 
fighting  for  the  Union.  Perhaps  even  a  larger 
proportion  of  minors  served  in  the  navy  than  in 
the  army ;  and  the  record  of  some  of  them  could 
be  recited  to  prove  that  in  those  days  boys  be- 
came men  prematurely,  and  distinguished  them- 
selves by  brave  and  daring  deeds. 

The  incidents  of  the  story  contained  in  this 
volume  are  suggested  by  actual  occurrence  during 
the  Rebellion,  though  they  are  not  absolutely 
historical  details,  but  are  as  probable  as  many 
real  events  of  the  war.  The  enemy  were  busy 
in   some   of  the  Northern  cities,  and  there  were 


PREFACE  9 

many  daring  operations  undertaken  by  them 
which  justify  the  story  in  its  principal  features. 
Most  of  the  characters  have  been  introduced  in 
the  preceding  volumes  of  the  series;  and  in  the 
succeeding  volume  the  hero  will  be  presented 
in  a  somewhat  different  field  of  action,  though 
in  w^hatever  sphere  he  moves  he  will  continue 
to  be  engaged  in  "  Fighting  for  the  Right." 

Dorchester,  Mass.,  April  23,  1891. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 
A  Mtsteuious  Visitation 15 

CHAPTER  II. 
TuE  Absconding  Man-servant 26 

CHAPTER  III. 
Christy  Passford  is  utterly  confounded       .        .      37 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  Sick  Officer  in  the  Stateroom        ...      48 

CHAPTER  V. 
Lieutenant  Passford  and  his  Apparent  Double,      59 

CHAPTER  VI. 
The  Conference  in  THE  Captain's  Cabin   ...      70 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Announcement  of  the  Decision  ....      81 

11 


12  CONTENTS 

PAGR 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
The  Prisoner  of  War 92 

CHAPTER  IX. 
A  Moral  Philosopher 103 

CHAPTER  X. 
A  Change  of  Quarters  in  the  Confusion       .        .114 

CHAPTER  XL 

LA.YING  OUT  A  PLAN   OF   OPERATIONS     ....      125 

CHAPTER  XII. 
A  Lesson  in  Ordinary  Politeness    ....    136 

CHAPTER  XIIL 
The  Opening  of  the  Secret  Orders  ....    14t 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
The  Affray  on  the  Quarter-deck  of  the  Bronx,    158 

CHAPTER  XV. 
A  Rebellious  and  Prejudiced  Prisoner  .        .    169 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Disposal  of  the  Prisoners 180 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
The  Second  and  Third  Lieutenants         .        ,        .    191 


CONTENTS  13 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
A  Battle  on  a  Small  Scale 202 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
The  Skipper  of  the  Sloop  Magnolia       .        .        .    213 

CHAPTER  XX. 
An  Expedition  to  St.  Andrew's  Bay        .        .        .    224 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
A  Non-combatant  on  Board  the  Bronx   .        .        .    235 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
The  Stranger  in  the  Captain's  Cabin     .        .        .246 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
A  very  Impudent  Declaration 257 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
A  Critical  Situation  in  the  Cabin   .       .       .       .268 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
The  Destruction  of  a  Prominent  Facial  Member,    279 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 

The  Meeting  with  the  Belle vite  at  Night  .        .    290 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
The  Planning  of  an  Expedition        .        .        .        .301 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
The  Negro  Village  on  the  Isle  Grande  Terre,      312 


14  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
A  Professional  Visit  to  the  Fokt    ....    323 

CHAPTER  XXX. 
The  Attack  upon  the  Fout 334 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 
A  Wounded  Commandeb 345 


« 


STAND  BY  THE  UNION 


CHAPTER   I 

A   MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  demanded  Christy  Passford, 
sitting  up  in  his  bed,  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
in  his  room  on  the  second  floor  of  his  father's 
palatial  mansion  on  the  Hudson,  where  the  young 
lieutenant  was  waiting  for  a  passage  to  the  Gulf. 

There  was  no  answer  to  his  inquiry. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  he  repeated  in  a  louder  tone. 

All  was  as  still  as  it  ought  to  be  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,  and  no  response  came  to  his  second 
inquiry.  The  brilliant  young  officer,  who  had  just 
passed  his  eighteenth  birthday,  knew  what  it  was 
even  better  than  an  older  person  to  pass  a  whole 
night  on  difficult  duty,  without  a  wink  of  sleep, 
for  he  had  been  accustomed  to  spend  a  portion  of 
every  night  in  planking  the  deck  on  his  watch ; 
but  at  Bonnydale,  his    quiet   home,  far   removed 

15 


16  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

from  the  scenes  of  actual  conflict,  he  was  an  indus- 
trious sleeper,  giving  his  whole  attention  to  his 
slumbers,  as  a  proper  preparation  for  the  stirring 
scenes  in  which  he  was  again  about  to  engage. 

He  slept  soundly ;  but  he  had  dreamed  that 
some  one  opened  the  door  of  his  room,  or  some 
one  had  actually  done  so.  He  was  not  a  believer 
in  dreams,  and  when  an  impression  had  fastened 
itself  upon  his  mind,  he  was  inclined  to  investigate 
it.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  been  awakened 
from  his  sleep  by  the  opening  of  the  door  of  his 
chamber.  Some  member  of  the  family  might  be 
sick,  and  he  might  be  needed  to  go  for  the  doctor, 
or  for  some  other  service. 

He  leaped  from  his  bed  when  no  answer  came  to 
his  second  demand,  lighted  his  lamp,  and  put  on 
his  trousers.  With  the  light  in  his  hand,  he 
opened  the  door ;  but  there  was  no  one  there,  and 
not  a  sound  of  any  kind  could  be  heard.  He 
walked  about  the  hall  in  his  bare  feet,  and  listened 
attentively  at  the  doors  of  several  of  the  chambers, 
especially  at  that  of  Mr.  Pembroke,  the  invalid 
gentleman  whom,  with  his  daughter,  he  had 
brought  home  as  a  passenger  in  the  captured 
Vixen.  ^gf 


A   MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION  17 

Christy  heard  nothing,  and  he  silently  descended 
the  stairs  to  the  lower  hall.  All  was  as  quiet  there 
as  upon  the  floor  above,  and  he  had  begun  to  think 
that  the  impression  he  had  received  had  been  given 
him  in  a  dream,  though  he  could  not  remember 
that  he  had  been  dreaming.  But  when  lie  came 
to  the  front  door,  he  found  it  was  ajar.  It  Avas 
usually  secured  by  a  spring  lock,  and  those  who 
were  liable  to  be  out  in  the  evening  were  provided 
with  nig-lit-keys. 

At  the  present  time  his  father  was  in  Washing- 
ton, and  he  could  not  have  neglected  to  close  the 
door.  He  had  been  to  the  railroad  station  to  meet 
the  last  train,  thinking  it  possible  that  his  father 
might  return,  and  he  was  confident  that  he  had 
been  the  last  to  enter  the  house.  He  was  very 
sure  that  he  had  not  left  the  door  unfastened,  and 
this  assurance  made  him  confident  that  some  per- 
son had  entered  the  house.  The  noise  at  the  door 
of  his  chamber  was  not  an  illusion  or  a  dream, 
though  it  had  been  made  by  closing  rather  than 
by  opening  it,  or  he  would  have  been  likely  to  find 
the  intruder  in  his  room  when  he  lighted  his  lamp. 

It  seemed  to  him  to  be  a  matter  of  course  that 
the  midnight  visitor  had  come  into  the  mansion 


18  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

for  the  purpose  of  plundering  its  occupants,  or  of 
securing  the  valuables  it  contained.  Putting  his 
lamp  on  the  table,  he  went  out  upon  the  veranda, 
and  looked  all  about  him.  The  grounds  were 
very  extensive,  and  a  broad  avenue  led  to  the 
street.  It  was  very  dark  ;  but  as  lie  cast  his  eyes 
in  the  direction  of  the  grand  entrance  to  the 
estate,  he  discovered  some  dark  object  in  motion  ; 
but  he  lost  sight  of  it  in  a  moment. 

It  was  a  living  being,  or  it  would  not  move,  and 
he  was  certain  that  he  had  made  a  discovery. 
Then  two  regrets  flashed  through  his  mind  as  he 
stepped  down  from  the  veranda ;  the  first,  that  he 
had  not  put  on  his  shoes  before  he  left  his  cham- 
ber, and  the  second,  that  he  had  not  taken  his 
pistols,  for  a  bullet  would  travel  a  great  deal  faster 
than  a  barefooted  officer,  even  of  the  United 
States  Navy.  But  he  ran  with  all  his  speed  to  the 
street,  to  the  great  detriment  of  his  uncovered 
feet. 

He  reached  the  grand  entrance  in  an  exceedingly 
short  space  of  time ;  but  he  might  as  well  have 
been  in  his  chamber,  for  no  ruffian,  robber,  or 
Confederate  spy  could  be  seen.  He  had  no  means 
of  knowing  which  way  the  intruder  at  the  mansion 


A  MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION  19 

had  turned,  to  the  right  or  the  left,  or  whether,  like 
the  timid  colored  gentleman  in  a  trying  situation, 
he  had  taken  to  the  woods.  Christy  walked  up  the 
street,  and  then  down  the  street ;  but  the  under- 
brush had  recently  been  cut  in  the  grove,  and  he 
did  not  venture  to  explore  it  without  any  pro- 
tection for  his  feet. 

He  peered  into  the  gloom  of  the  night  with  all 
his  eyes,  and  listened  with  all  his  ears  for  over  an 
hour ;  and  then,  watchful  and  careful  officer  as  he 
was,  there  were  five  hundred  chances  against  him 
to  one  in  his  favor,  of  finding  the  intruder,  and  he 
reluctantly  returned  to  the  mansion. 

.  Like  the  other  male  occupants  of  the  house,  the 
lieutenant  was  provided  with  a  night-key.  For 
one  who  had  only  just  developed  a  tolerably 
thriving  mustache,  Christy  was  a  prudent  and 
methodical  young  gentleman.  As  a  part  of  his 
method,  he  had  a  great  many  small  drawers  in  his 
rooms,  and  a  dozen  or  more  keys ;  but  he  had 
never  lost  them,  for  the  reason  that  he  carried 
them  chained  to  his  nether  garment.  But  he  had 
two  sets  of  keys,  one  for  the  house,  and  one  for 
the  ship.  He  had  taken  the  night-key  from  the 
former,  and  put  it  in  his  vest  pocket ;  and  when  he 


20  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

reached  the  front  door>  of  the  mansion,  the  key 
he  wanted  was  in  his  chamber,  and  he  had 
been  careful  to  shut  the  door  when  he  left  the 
house. 

He  could  not  get  in,  and  he  walked  around  the 
building  to  find  a  window  which  had  not  been 
closed.  His  mother  had  a  reasonable  dread  of 
robbers,  and  she  always  looked  out  for  the  win- 
dows before  she  retired.  He  did  not  wish  to 
ai'ouse  the  family  by  ringing  the  great  gong  bell, 
but  it  was  too  cold  to  spend  the  rest  of  the  night 
out-doors  in  his  half-clothed  condition,  for  he  was 
as  liable  to  take  a  severe  cold  as  any  less  brilliant 
individual,  and  he  might  have  to  spend  a  month 
in  his  chamber,  instead  of  reporting  to  the  flag- 
officer  of  the  Eastern  Gulf  squadron,  in  command 
of  the  Bronx. 

He  rang  the  bell,  and  the  sound  from  it  rever- 
berated through  the  entire  mansion.  It  was  some 
time  before  a  servant  came  to  open  the  door ;  but 
the  man  who  let  him  in  was  astonished  to  see  him 
partially  dressed,  and  wondered  if  he  had  not  been 
walking  in  his  sleep.  In  the  lower  hall,  he  was 
satisfied  that  the  whole  house  was  astir,  for  the 
gong  which   had   sounded   was    the    "  emergency 


A   MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION  21 

bell,"  used  only  when  the  ordinary  one  at  the  front 
door  was  not  likely  to  be  heard. 

"  Walsh  !  "  called  Mrs.  Passford  from  the  head 
of  the  stairs. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  the  man  who  had  ad- 
mitted Christy,  and  who  was  still  wondering  what 
fit,  freak,  or  fancy  had  beset  the  young  officer. 

"  Who  is  it  ?  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  demanded 
the  lady  of  the  mansion,  in  tones  which  indicated 
anxiety  if  not  alarm. 

"  It  is  Mr.  Christy,  ma'am ;  nothing  is  the  mat- 
ter," replied  Walsh ;  but  then  he  appeared  to  think 
that  he  had  replied  without  proper  consideration, 
and  he  revised  his  speech.  "  I  don't  know  that 
anything's  the  matter,  ma'am,"  and  still  he  gazed 
at  the  young  gentleman,  as  though  he  deemed  it 
possible  that  he  had  suddenly  gone  crazy. 

"  Nothing  is  the  matter,  mother,"  called  Christy. 
"  I  am  all  right." 

"  But  why  are  you  out  at  this  time  of  night,  my 
son  ?  It  is  nearly  two  o'clock  in  the  morning," 
said  Mrs.  Passford,  as  she  descended  the  stairs. 
"  You  are  not  half  dressed,  Christy." 

"  But  I  am  all  right,  mother,  and  there  is  not 
the  least  reason  to  worry  about  anything,  for  the 


22  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

ship  is  not  going  to  the  bottom  just  yet,"  replied 
Christy,  indulging  in  a  forced  laugh  to  assist  in 
quieting  his  mother's  fears. 

"  But  why  are  you  out  doors  at  this  time  of 
night  ?  "  Mrs.  Passford  insisted.  "  You  will  catch 
a  cold  that  will  lay  you  up,  if  you  go  out  in  that 
condition." 

"I  should  not  have  rung  that  bell  if  I  had  not 
been  afraid  of  taking  cold,"  added  the  son. 

"  But,  Christy,  something  has  happened ;  and 
you  must  tell  me  about  it,  or  I  shall  not  sleep 
another  wink  to-night,"  persisted  the  lady,  con- 
cluding that  her  son  was  trying  to  conceal  some- 
thing from  her,  as  indeed  he  was,  for  he  feared  it 
would  alarm  her  if  he  told  her  some  one  had  come 
into  the  house. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  be  frightened  about, 
mother;  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it,"  added 
Christy,  as  he  took  his  overcoat  from  the  stand 
and  put  it  on.  "  I  waked  an  hour  ago,  or  more, 
with  the  idea  that  some  one  had  opened  the  door 
of  my  room,"  and  he  related  the  circumstances  to 
his  mother,  including  his  search  in  the  grounds 
and  the  road. 

"  Do  you  think  any  one  came  into  the  house  ?  " 


A   MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION  23 

asked  Mrs.  Passford,  though  with  but  little  of  the 
woman's  terror  that  such  a  statement  might  have 
caused. 

"  That  is  my  decided  opinion.  A  noise  at  my 
chamber  door  woke  me ;  I  found  the  front  door 
ajar,  though  I  know  I  closed  it  when  I  came  in 
last  night,  and  I  saw  something  moving  down  the 
avenue,  which  could  only  have  been  a  man.  Of 
course,  I  conclude  that  it  was  a  burglar ;  but 
none  of  us  have  been  killed  or  harmed." 

Christy  went  to  his  room  and  completed  his 
toilet.  The  house  was  warm,  and  he  was  soon  com- 
fortable enough  after  the  out-door  chill.  By  this 
time  Miss  Florry  Passford  had  put  in  an  appear- 
ance in  the  upper  hall,  with  Bertha  Pembroke. 
The  alarm  was  again  briefly  explained,  and  the 
invalid  gentleman  was  assured  that  nothing  alarm- 
ing had  occurred.  Then  the  young  lieutenant 
and  his  mother  proceeded  to  ascertain  what  the 
burglar  had  accomplished  in  the  house. 

On  the  lower  floor  nothing  appeared  to  have 
been  disturbed.  In  the  parlor  a  gold  watch, 
adorned  with  diamonds,  had  been  left  on  the  table 
by  Florry,  who  had  forgotten  it ;  but  it  had  not 
been  taken.     The  burglar  could  not  have  helped 


24        '  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

seeing  it  if  he  had  explored  the  house  as  such 
gentry  do  on  such  occasions.  In  the  dining-room 
no  attempt  to  open  the  steel  safe  set  in  the  wall, 
which  contained  a  vast  amount  of  silver,  jewelry, 
money,  and  other  valuables,  had  been  made.  In 
a  word,  wherever  they  examined  the  rooms,  no 
sign  of  any  depredations  could  be  discovered. 
The  burglar  did  not  a^^pear  to  have  lunched  in 
the  pantry  where  some  choice  viands  had  been 
placed.  The  robber  had  certainly  been  very  con- 
siderate, and  had  done  no  mischief  either  for 
plunder  or  diversion.  He  had  evidently,  in  the 
opinion  of  Mrs.  Passford  and  her  son,  undertaken 
a  profitless  enterprise. 

"  But  what  could  have  been  his  object  in  coming 
into  the  house?  "  asked  the  bewildered  lady. 

"  I  shall  have  to  give  it  up,  mother." 

"  He  might  have  taken  Florry's  watch,  she  was 
so  careless  as  to  leave  on  the  table  in  the  sitting- 
room,"  added  she. 

"  But  he  did  not." 

"  He  could  not  have  been  disturbed  until  you 
spoke  to  him ;  and  he  might  have  ransacked  the 
whole  of  the  lower  part  of  the  house." 

"  But  he  did  not." 


A   MYSTERIOUS   VISITATION  25 

They  had  given  up  the  examination  of  the 
premises,  and  given  up  the  conundrum,  and 
Christy  was  leading  the  way  up-stairs.  He  went 
into  his  room,  followed  by  his  mother. 

"  He  must  have  come  into  your  room,  my  son, 
or  you  would  not  have  heard  him  at  the  door. 
Perhaps  he  has  robbed  you,"  suggested  Mrs. 
Passford. 

The  young  officer  declared  he  had  nothing  there 
to  steal.  As  he  spoke,  he  took  from  his  coat 
pocket  on  the  bedpost  an  envelope  containing  his 
commission  and  other  papers.  It  was  safe ;  so 
were  his  purse  and  watch. 

The  mystery  was  not  solved  till  Christy  em- 
barked for  the  Gulf. 


26  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   ABSCONDING   MAN-SERVANT 

Lieutenant  Christopher  Passford,  in  his 
two  years'  experience  in  the  navy,  had  been  under 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  too  many  times  to  be 
intimidated  by  a  burglar,  and  he  felt  a  certain 
contempt  for  the  midnight  marauder,  who  had 
entered  the  mansion  and  disturbed  his  restful 
slumbers.  He  returned  to  his  bed,  therefore,  and 
slept  like  a  marine  till  the  call  bell  woke  him  in 
the  morning. 

As  he  dressed  himself  he  could  not  help  think- 
ing of  the  mysterious  visitation,  and  he  asked 
himself  a  great  many  questions  in  regard  to  the 
object  of  the  intruder,  since  it  did  not  appear  that 
he  had  entered  the  house  for  the  purpose  of 
robbing  its  occupants.  He  could  not  determine 
whether  or  not  the  fellow  had  actually  come  into 
his  room  ;  but  his  porte-monnaie,  which  contained 
a    considerable    sum    of     money,   and    his    gold 


THE   ABSCONDING   MAN-SERVANT  27 

repeater,  a  very  valuable  watch,  were  just  where 
he  had  left  them  the  night  before. 

In  the  breast  pocket  of  his  uniform  coat  he 
found  the  envelope  which  contained  his  commis- 
sion as  a  lieutenant,  received  only  two  days  before 
his  orders,  and  some  other  papers.  As  a  precau- 
tion against  inquisitive  persons,  if  the  package 
should  happen  to  be  mislaid  in  the  house,  he  had 
applied  some  mucilage  in  the  library,  and  resealed 
the  envelope.  It  had  not  been  tampered  with  so 
far  as  he  could  discover,  and  he  returned  it  to  the 
pocket. 

The  mysterious  visitor  at  the  mansion,  whoever 
or  whatever  he  was,  could  not  be  regarded  as  a 
burglar,  or,  if  he  was,  he  had  strangely  neglected 
his  opportunities,  for  he  had  failed  to  appropriate 
at  least  five  hundred  dollars  worth  of  watches  and 
money,  which  he  could  hardly  have  helped  seeing. 
His  object  was  not  plunder,  and  there  was  nothing 
to  indicate  the  purpose  of  his  visit.  In  retiring 
from  the  house  the  intruder  had  left  the  front  door 
ajar :  and  Christy  thought  it  would  have  been  the 
most  natural  thing  in  the  world  to  close  it,  in 
order  to  conceal  the  way  by  which  he  had  left  the 
mansion.     But  he  might  have  done  this  to  avoid 


28  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

the  noise  of  shutting  it,  or  had  neglected  it  in  his 
haste  to  escape. 

When  he  had  completed  his  toilet  Christy 
looked  at  his  watch,  and  was  rather  surprised  to 
find  that  it  was  a  full  hour  later  than  usual  when 
the  call  bell  had  been  rung.  He  went  down-stairs, 
and  found  his  mother  and  Florry  very  busy  in  the 
dining-room,  setting  the  table.  This  was  the 
man's  work,  and  the  young  officer  was  astonished 
to  see  his  mother  and  sister  doing  it. 

"  What  has  broken  now,  mother  ?  "  asked  the 
lieutenant,  glancing  from  one  to  the  other  of  the 
busy  couple. 

"  I  don't  know  that  anything  has  broken," 
replied  Mrs.  Passford,  with  a  smile,  after  she  had 
said  good-morning  to  her  son. 

"  You  and  Florry  are  not  in  the  habit  of  setting 
the  table,  mother ;  and  the  first  bell  rang  an  hour 
later  than  usual,"  added  Christy. 

"  We  were  all  disturbed  last  niglit,  and  I  did 
not  wake  till  the  cook  knocked  at  my  door.  She 
told  me  she  could  not  find  Walsh,  and  breakfast 
had  been  ready  half  an  hour.  That  is  the  reason 
why  everything  is  late  this  morning,"  Mrs. 
Passford  explained. 


THE   ABSCONDING   MAN-SERVANT  29 

"  But  where  is  Walsh  ?  "  inquired  Christy. 

"  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know.  I  called  in  the 
coachman,  and  he  has  been  to  his  room  and  looked 
all  over  the  place  without  finding  him." 

"  That  is  very  odd,"  mused  the  officer,  wonder- 
ing whether  this  sudden  disappearance  had  any- 
thing to  do  with  the  principal  event  of  the 
preceding  night. 

"  Peach  says  he  has  taken  his  valise  with  him, 
which  indicates  that  he  has  gone  for  good." 

"  Who  is  Peach  ?  "  asked  Christy,  who  had  been 
at  home  so  little  that  he  hardly  knew  the  names  of 
the  servants. 

"  He  is  the  coachman.  I  am  not  sorry  that 
Walsh  has  gone,  for  he  has  saved  me  the  trouble 
of  discharging  him.  Wilder,  who  had  been  with 
us  so  many  years,  took  it  into  his  head  to  enlist 
in  the  army,  and  I  was  not  willing  to  persuade 
him  to  shirk  his  duty.  Walsh  has  not  been  here 
quite  two  weeks.  He  said  he  was  born  in  the 
West  Indies ;  but  he  was  always  prying  into 
matters  that  did  not  concern  him,  and  I  have 
several  times  found  him  standing  at  the  door  when 
we  were  talking  about  family  mattere.  I  reproved 
him   for   it;  but   it   did   no   good.      Your  father 


30  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

intended  to  discharge  Jiim  as  soon  as  he  returned 
from  Washington." 

Christy  went  to  the  library,  and  busied  himself 
in  considering  whether  or  not  the  sudden  departure 
of  Walsh  had  any  connection  with  the  mysterious 
midnight  intruder.  The  two  events  had  been 
near  together  in  point  of  time ;  but  he  could 
establish  no  other  relation  between  them.  Then 
it  flashed  upon  his  mind  that  the  man-servant  had 
been  the  person  who  had  opened  or  closed  his 
door,  and  visited  his  room ;  but  he  was  sure  he 
had  seen  a  man  near  the  grand  entrance  of  the 
estate.  He  had  been  all  around  the  house,  and 
Walsh  could  not  have  escaped  his  observation. 
He  had  answered  the  bell,  and  admitted  him  after 
his  search.  He  concluded  that  the  servant  was 
not  the  person  who  had  disturbed  his  slumbers. 

The  morning  mail  brought  a  letter  from  Captain 
Passford,  informing  the  family  that  he  was 
detained  in  Washington,  and  that  he  could  not 
be  at  home  to  say  good-by  to  his  son,  who  was  to 
leave  that  day  in  the  store  ship  Vernon.  He 
wrote  a  special  letter  to  Christy,  containing  not 
only  his  adieux,  but  the  good  advice  he  would 
otherwise  have  given  him  in  person. 


THE   ABSCONDING   MAN-SEEVANT  31 

The  breakfast  was  rather  a  sad  gathering  on 
account  of  this  parting,  for  Christy  was  to  leave 
in  another  hour.  Bertha  Pembroke  and  her 
father  were  quite  as  sad  as  the  mother  and  sister, 
and  the  young  officer  did  his  best  to  cheer  up  the 
family  and  the  guests.  He  tried  to  make  them 
laugh,  but  he  found  it  was  up-hill  work. 

"  You  will  be  in  command  of  a  steamer,  Christy, 
when  you  reach  the  Gulf.  I  hope  you  will  not  be 
rash,  and  try  to  do  too  much,"  said  Mrs.  Passford, 
as  they  rose  from  the  table. 

"  I  don't  think  I  am  ever  rash,  mother ;  and  if 
I  have  been  exceedingly  fortunate,  it  was  more 
because  the  circumstances  favored  me  than  because 
I  ran  great  risks,"  replied  Christy  very  seriously, 
for  he  was  sensitive  on  the  point  his  mother 
had  brought  up.  "  Father  has  said  a  great  deal  to 
me  on  this  subject,  and  I  have  always  done  my 
best  to  carry  out  his  principles.  It  is  not  my  fault 
that  I  have  a  friend  at  court,  and  have  had  oppor- 
tunities that  have  not  been  offered  to  many  others. 
But  the  tide  may  turn  against  me  on  my  next 
cruise." 

"  I  hope  it  will  not,  my  son,"  added  his  mother 
very  earnestly. 


32  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  No  one  knows  what  is  going  to  happen,  and  I 
may  spend  the  next  year  or  two  in  a  Confederate 
prison.  I  don't  think  my  Uncle  Homer  would  cry 
his  eyes  out  if  such  should  be  my  fate,  for  he  has 
lost  several  vessels  and  cargoes  of  cotton  on  my 
account,"  returned  Christy. 

"  But  I  am  sure  he  has  no  ill-will  against  you." 

"  I  don't  think  he  has." 

"•  By  the  way,  Christy,  have  you  heard  anything 
from  him  or  his  family  lately  ? "  asked  Mrs. 
Passford. 

"  Not  a  Avord,  and  I  am  not  likely  to  hear  from 
them.  Corny  Passford  was  exchanged,  and  sent 
back  to  the  South  a  year  ago  or  more  ;  and  I  have 
no  idea  what  has  become  of  him  since." 

After  breakfast  Christy  packed  his  valise,  where 
he  placed  the  new  uniform  in  which  he  intended 
to  present  himself  on  the  quarter-deck  of  the 
^  Bronx.  The  carriage  was  at  the  door  to  convey 
him  to  the  railroad  station.  The  parting  was  not 
less  tender  than  it  had  been  on  former  similar 
occasions,  and  Mrs.  Passford  preferred  that  it 
should  be  in  the  house  rather  than  at  the  railroad 
station,  in  the  presence  of  curious  observers. 
Many  tears  were  shed  after  the  carriage  drove  off, 


THE   ABSCONDING   MAN-SERVANT  33 

for  the  patriotic  young  man  might  find  a  grave  in 
southern  soil,  or  beneath  southern  waters. 

The  young  lieutenant  choked  down  his  emo- 
tions, and  tried  to  think  of  the  future ;  his  case 
was  not  different  from  that  of  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  others  who  had  gfone  forth  to  fiofht  the 
battles  of  their  country,  many  thousands  of  whom 
slumber  in  hallowed  graves  far  away  from  home 
and  friends.  As  the  train  moved  on  towards  the 
great  city,  he  obtained  the  command  of  his 
emotions,  and  felt  a  new  inspiration  of  patriotic 
ardor. 

On  his  arrival  in  New  York  he  hastened  across 
the  ferry  to  the  navy-yard.  As  he  approached  the 
opposite  shore,  he  discovered  a  steamer  getting 
under  way.  He  had  not  seen  the  vessel  on  board 
of  which  he  was  ordered  to  report  as  a  passenger, 
but  when  he  asked  a  deck  hand  what  the  steamer 
was,  he  was  informed  that  it  was  the  Vernon. 
The  ferry-boat  had  just  gone  into  the  slip,  and 
Christy  was  terribly  startled  to  learn  that  he  was 
late.  He  was  still  two  hours  ahead  of  the  time 
indicated  in  his  orders,  and  the  Vernon  was 
actually  getting  under  way. 

The  young  officer  was  more  excited  than  he  had 


34  STAND  BY  THE  UNION 

ever  been  in  the  face,  of  the  enemy,  for  the  present 
looked  like  a  case  in  which  his  honor  was  at  stake- 
He  felt  that  it  would  be  his  ruin  if  the  Vernon 
sailed  without  him.  There  had  been  some  mistake 
in  his  orders,  or  in  those  of  the  commander  of  the 
store  ship,  and  he  was  likely  to  be  the  sufferer  for 
it.  He  rushed  to  the  stern  end  of  the  ferry-boat 
in  order  to  obtain  a  better  view  of  the  steamer; 
and  at  this  moment  he  discovered  a  boat,  pulled 
by  one  man,  headed  towards  the  navy-yard. 

"  Boat,  ahoy  !  "  shouted  Christy,  with  almost 
frantic  earnestness. 

"  On  board  the  ferry-boat !  "  replied  the  man, 
resting  on  his  oars. 

"  Five  dollars  if  you  will  put  me  on  board  of 
that  steamer  before  she  gets  off ! "  added  the 
officer. 

"  I'm  the  one  for  your  money,"  returned  the 
oarsman,  as  he  headed  his  boat  into  the  slip. 

Without  much  difficulty  Christy  dropped  his 
valise  into  the  boat,  and  then  dropped  himself  in 
after  it.  The  belated  passenger  cast  an  earnest 
look  at  the  Vernon,  which  had  just  begun  to 
move,  though  at  a  snail's  pace,  and  he  hoped  he 
should  be  able  to  get  on  board  of  her. 


THE   ABSCONDING    MAN-SERVANT  35 

"  Naval  officer,  sir  ?  "  interrogated  the  boatman. 

"  Yes ;  but  I  have  no  time  to  spare,  and  you 
must  not  stop  to  talk,"  replied  Christy  rather 
sharply. 

"  Time  enough,  sir,  if  you  are  going  on  board 
of  the  Vernon,  and  -I  will  give  you  one  of  my  oars 
if  I  don't  put  you  on  her  deck,"  said  the  boatman 
very  positively.  "  I  hope  you  are  nimble  with 
your  feet  and  hands,  sir." 

"  I  will  take  care  of  that  part  of  the  matter  if 
you  will  put  me  alongside  the  steamer,"  answered 
Christy.  "  No  more  talk,  if  you  please,  for  you 
are  wasting  your  wind." 

"  I  have  plenty  of  it  for  this  job.  You  said  five 
dollars,  I  believe,  sir,"  added  the  man,  looking 
earnestly  at  his  passenger. 

"  Five  dollars  is  just  what  I  said,"  replied  the 
lieutenant,  as  he  took  a  bill  of  that  denomination 
from  his  porte-monnaie,  rolled  it  around  the  boat- 
hook,  and  fixed  it  so  that  it  should  not  blow  away. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  said  the  rower,  as  he  pulled 
with  more  vigor  even  than  before,  and  did  not  say 
another  word  till  the  boat  was  alongside  the 
Vernon. 

Christy  found  a  rope  hanging  over  the  side,  to 


36  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

which  the  boatman  attached  his  valise,  the  young 
officer  going  up  the  line  hand  over  hand  as  though 
he  was  used  to  that  sort  of  thing.  The  oarsman 
secured  his  five-dollar  bill,  and  Christy  hauled  up 
his  valise.  He  felt  that  he  had  saved  himself  from 
the  dishonor  of  failing  to  obey  his  orders,  and  he 
looked  about  him  for  some  one  who  would  be  able 
to  explain  to  him  how  the  steamer  happened  to  be 
sailing  two  hours  before  the  time  named  in  his 
orders.  Three  or  four  sailors  were  at  work  in  the 
waist,  where  the  lieutenant  came  on  board;  and 
Christy  was  not  a  little  astonished  to  observe  that 
Walsh,  the  absconding  man-servant,  was  one  of 
them. 


CHRISTY  PASSFOKD   CONFOUNDED  37 


CHAPTER   III 

CHRISTY   PASSFORD   IS   UTTERLY   CONFOUNDED 

The  appearance  of  Walsh,  fully  dressed  in  the 
garb  of  a  seaman,  Avas  so  great  a  surprise  to 
Christy  Passford,  that  he  hardly  noticed  any  other 
person  on  the  deck  of  the  Vernon.  He  had  given 
no  particular  attention  to  the  man  when  he  saw 
him  at  his  father's  house,  though  he  regarded  him 
afe  a  very  good-looking  and  intelligent  person  for 
one  in  the  situation  in  which  he  found  him.  The 
absconding  man-servant  had  certainly  made  good 
use  of  his  time  since  he  left  Bonnydale,  for  he 
appeared  to  have  become  a  full-fledged  sailor  in 
the  space  of  ten  hours. 

For  the  size  of  the  steamer,  she  seemed  to  be 
manned  by  a  very  large  crew ;  but  the  letter  he  had 
received  from  his  father  that  morning  informed 
him  that  the  greater  part  of  the  crew  of  the  Bronx 
had  been  transferred  to  other  vessels  upon  more 
active  service,  and  that  a  large  number  of  seamen 

41 


38  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

were  to  be  sent  immediately  to  reinforce  the 
squadron.  This  was  not  pleasant  intelligence,  for 
he  had  become  acquainted  with  all  on  board  of  the 
Bronx,  and  he  would  have  preferred  to  begin  his 
permanent  service  as  commander  with  the  former 
ship's  company  of  the  little  steamer.  However, 
the  exigencies  of  the  service  required  the  change, 
and  he  could  not  complain. 

It  was  probable  that  the  greater  part  of  his  new 
crew  would  be  made  up  from  the  men  now  on 
board  of  the  Vernon ;  and  this  belief  caused  him 
to  regard  these  men  with  more  interest  than  he 
might  otherwise  have  done.  He  had  no  fault  to 
find  after  the  glance  he  had  bestowed  upon  them, 
for  they  presented  a  very  trim  appearance  in  their 
new  uniform,  and  looked  a  great  deal  more  tidy 
than  they  would  after  they  had  been  on  duty  a  few 
weeks. 

Lieutenant  Passford  was  on  board  of  the  Vernon, 
and  he  had  no  further  solicitude  in  regard  to  a 
literal  obedience  to  his  orders.  The  commander 
of  the  steamer,  whoever  he  was,  did  not  appear  to 
have  noticed  the  new  arrival,  and  no  one  gave  any 
attention  to  Christy.  He  walked  forward  to  take 
a  better  view  of  the  crew,  and  the  seamen  touched 


CHRISTY   PASSFORD   CONFOUNDED  39 

their  caps  to  the  shoulder  straps  of  a  lieutenant 
with  which  he  had  been  careful  to  ornament  his  coat. 

The  men  at  work  in  the  waist  finished  their 
task  as  Christy  was  returning  from  his  prome- 
nade, with  the  intention  of  presenting  himself  to 
the  commander.  Among  those  who  saluted  him 
in  proper  form  was  Walsh.  He  seemed  to  be  a 
little  diffident  about  encountering  the  son  of  his 
late  employer,  and  turned  his  face  away  as  he 
touched  his  cap.  But  the  officer  had  fully  identi- 
fied him,  and  spoke  to  him,  calling  him  by  name. 
The  sailor  made  no  reply  ;  but  Christy  had  placed 
himself  directly  before  him,  and  he  could  not 
escape  without  a  breach  of  discipline. 

"  I  spoke  to  you,  Walsh,"  said  the  lieutenant, 
in  the  tone  he  had  learned  to  use  when  he  in- 
tended to  enforce  respect  and  obedience. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir ;  my  name  is  not 
Walsh,"  replied  the  sailor,  with  all  the  deference 
the  occasion  required. 

"  Your  name  is  not  Walsh  !  "  exclaimed  Christy 
with  a  frown. 

"  No,  sir ;  that  is  not  my  name,  and  I  supposed 
that  you  spoke  to  some  other  man,"  pleaded  the 
late  man-servant  of   the   mansion  at   Bonnydale. 


40  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

The  lieutenant  gazed  earnestly  into  the  face  of 
the  sailor,  for  he  was  willing  to  admit  to  himself 
the  possibility  of  a  mistake.  Walsh,  or  whatever 
his  name  might  have  been,  was  a  man  of  robust 
form,  not  more  than  an  inch  or  two  short  of  six 
feet  in  height.  He  was  clean-shaved,  with  the 
exception  of  his  upper  lip,  whereon  he  sported  a 
rather  long  dark  brown  mustache,  of  which 
a  Broadway  dandy  might  have  been  vain.  As  a 
servant,  he  had  been  rather  obsequious,  though 
Christy  had  observed  that  he  used  very  good 
language  for  one  in  his  menial  position.  As  the 
officer  examined  his  form  and  features,  and  espe- 
cially regarded  the  expression  in  general,  he  was 
satisfied  that  he  could  not  be  mistaken. 

"  I  did  not  speak  to  another  man ;  I  spoke  to 
you,"  added  Christy,  as  he  intensified  the  gaze 
with  which  he  confronted  the  man,  resorting  to 
the  tactics  of  a  sharp  lawyer  in  the  cross-exami- 
nation of  an  obdurate  witness. 

"I  ask  your  pardon,  sir,  but  you  called  me 
Welch,  or  some  such  name,"  replied  the  late 
servant,  as  Christy  was  sure  he  was  in  spite  of 
his  denial. 

"  I  called  you  Walsh  ;    and  that  is  the  name  to 


CHRISTY   PASSFORD   CONFOUNDED  41 

which  you  responded  at  two  o'clock  this  morning," 
persisted  the  lieutenant. 

"  That  is  not  my  name,  sir ;  and  I  refer  you  to 
the  ship's  papers  to  prove  it.  I  am  not  the  man 
to  be  ashamed  of  my  name,  which  is  not  Welch 
or  Walsh,  sir,  if  you  will  excuse  me  for  saying  so." 

"  Will  you  deny  that  you  were  employed  as 
a  servant  at  the  house  of  Captain  Passford,  at 
Bonnydale  on  the  Hudson  ?  "  demanded  Christy, 
with  not  a  little  energy  in  his  tones  and  manner. 

"  Where,  sir,  if  you  please  ?  "  asked  the  sailor, 
with  a  sort  of  bewildered  look. 

"  At  Bonnydale  !  " 

"Boddyvale?  I  never  heard  of  the  place  before 
in  my  life,  sir,"  answered  the  runaway  servant. 

Possibly  the  man  under  examination  was  not 
wholly  responsible  for  his  distortion  of  the  name 
of  Captain  Passford's  estate,  as  Christy  was  begin- 
ning to  reap  the  penalty  of  his  imprudence  the 
night  before,  in  exposing  himself  barefooted  and 
half-clothed  to  the  chill  midnight  air,  and  was 
developing  a  cold  in  the  head  that  already  affected 
his  enunciation. 

"  Bonnydale !  "  repeated  the  officer,  after  using 
his  handkerchief,  and  thus  improving  his  utterance 
of  the  word. 


42  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  I  never  heard  of  the  place  before,  sir,"  per- 
sisted the  seaman. 

"Byron!"  called  a  boatswain's  mate  from  the 
forecastle. 

"  That's  my  name  —  Byron,  sir,  at  your  service," 
said  the  man,  as  he  touched  his  cap  to  the  lieuten- 
ant, and  rushed  forward  in  answer  to  the  call  of 
his  superior,  evidently  glad  to  escape  from  the 
inquisition  to  which  he  had  been  subjected.  "  On 
deck ! "  he  added,  as  lie  made  his  way  to  the  fore- 
castle. 

Christy  was  a  passenger  on  board  of  the  Vernon, 
and  he  had  nothing  to  do.  The  commanding 
officer  appeared  to  be  engaged  in  the  details  of 
his  duty,  though  the  steamer  was  in  charge  of 
a  pilot.  He  could  see  from  his  shoulder  straps 
that  he  was  an  ensign,  and  the  officers  in  the  waist 
and  on  the  forecastle  were  of  the  same  rank.  If 
there  were  any  other  passengers  on  board  of  the 
vessel  who  were  commissioned  officers,  they  were 
not  visible  on  the  deck,  though  they  might  be  in 
their  staterooms,  arranging  their  affairs  for  the 
voyage. 

The  young  lieutenant  leaned  against  the  rail, 
and  gave  himself  up  to  the  consideration  of  what 


CHRISTY   PASSFORD   CONFOUNDED  43 

had  occurred  since  he  came  on  board.  He  had 
been  bewildered  by  one  mystery  the  night  before, 
and  he  could  not  help  asking  himself  if  the  con- 
duct of  Walsh  had  anything  to  do  with  the  visit 
of  the  intruder  at  Bonnydale.  He  could  not 
trace  out  any  connection  between  the  two  events ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  unable  to  satisfy 
himself  that  the  mysterious  visit,  the  sudden  dis- 
appearance of  the  man-servant,  and  the  denial  of 
his  identity  by  the  latter,  were  not  in  some  manner 
related  to  each  other. 

He  had  no  premises  on  which  to  base  an  argu- 
ment for  or  against  one  thing  or  another.  All 
was  dark  to  him,  and  he  could  not  get  hold  of 
anything.  After  he  had  raised  up  a  variety 
of  suppositions,  and  combated  vigorously  with 
them,  the  darkness  seemed  only  to  become  more 
dense,  and  he  was  compelled  to  abandon  the  sub- 
ject without  arriving  at  any  reasonable  explanation. 
Under  the  instruction  of  his  father,  he  had  culti- 
vated "  a  judicial  mind,"  which  compelled  him  to 
reject  all  mere  speculation. 

Christy  was  not  disposed  to  believe  that  he  was 
a  brilliant  officer,  or  to  accept  unchallenged  the 
extravagant  praise  that  had  been  bestowed  upon 


44  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

him.  He  endeavored  to  follow  the  Gospel  injunc- 
tion "  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly  than  he 
ought  to  think."  But  while  he  tried  to  keep  the 
flower  of  modesty  in  full  bloom  in  his  soul,  he 
could  not  deny  that  he  had  given  the  enemies  of 
his  country  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and  subjected 
them  to  some  heavy  losses.  Then  he  recalled  the 
conspiracy  on  board  of  the  Bronx  while  he  was 
acting-commander  of  her;  and  though  it  was  for 
the  interest  of  the  Confederacy  to  get  rid  of  so 
active  an  officer,  he  believed  it  was  the  vessel  and 
not  himself  that  the  conspirators  desired  to  obtain. 

Before  the  Vernon  reached  The  Narrows,  every- 
thing on  her  deck  had  been  put  in  order  by  the 
large  crew,  and  less  activity  prevailed  on  board. 
Christy  thought  it  was  time  for  him  to  report  to 
the  commander,  and  he  moved  aft  for  this  purpose. 
He  did  not  even  know  the  name  of  this  gentleman, 
and  he  saw  no  one  to  introduce  him  formally  ;  but 
the  ensign  in  command  had  doubtless  received  an 
order  to  take  him  as  a  passenger  to  the  Gulf. 

Before  he  reached  the  sacred  limits  of  the 
quarter-deck,  Christy  met  a  quartermaster,  of 
whom  he  inquired  the  name  of   the  commander. 

"  He  has  a  good  name  for  the  captain  of  a  fight- 


CHRISTY   PASSFOED   CONFOUNDED  45 

ing  ship,"  replied  the  petty  officer,  respectfully 
touching  his  cap  to  the  shoulder  straps  of  the 
inquirer.  "  The  commander  is  Captain  Battle- 
ton." 

"  Captain  Battleton,"  repeated  Christy,  to  assure 
himself  that  he  had  correctly  understood  the  name. 

"  Captain  Battleton,"  added  the  quartermaster. 
"  I  hope  you  are  feeling  better  to-day,  sir." 

"I  am  feeling  very  well  to-day,  except  that  I 
have  started  a  cold  in  the  head,"  replied  Christy, 
astonished  at  this  display  of  interest  in  the  state 
of  his  health. 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  sir,  for  you  appeared  to  be 
quite  sick  last  night  when  you  came  on  board," 
added  the  quartermaster. 

"  Did  I,  indeed  ?  I  was  not  aware  of  it.  I  came 
onboard  last  night  ?  I  was  not  aware  of  that  fact," 
said  Christy. 

The  petty  officer  did  not  hear  his  remarks,  for 
he  had  been  called  by  the  second  lieutenant  in  the 
waist,  and,  with  a  touch  of  his  cap,  hastened  away. 
The  lieutenant  opened  his  eyes  very  wide,  as  he 
looked  down  at  the  seams  in  the  deck,  and  won- 
dered whether  he  were  asleep  or  awake.  He  had 
been  quite  sick,  and  he  had  come  on  board  the 


4(>  STAND    BY    THE   UNION 

night  before  !  It  was '  very  strange  that  he  was 
not  at  all  aware  of  either  of  these  facts.  He  felt 
reasonably  confident  that  he  had  slept  in  his  own 
chamber  at  Bonnydale  the  night  before,  and  at 
that  time  he  was  certainly  in  a  very  robust  state 
of  health,  however  it  might  be  at  the  present 
moment.  Even  now,  he  could  not  complain  of 
anything  more  severe  than  an  embryo  cold  in  the 
head,  which  the  medicine  his  mother  had  given 
him  would  probably  reduce  to  a  state  of  subjection 
in  a  day  or  two. 

At  first,  he  was  disposed  to  be  amused  at  the 
answers  the  quartermaster  had  given  him,  for  it 
was  evident  to  him  then  that  he  had  been  mistaken 
for  another  person.  It  looked  as  though  some  offi- 
cer had  come  on  board,  and  reported  under  his 
name,  for  he  had  not  yet  learned  anything  in 
regard  to  the  gentleman  who  had  appeared  to  be 
quite  sick  when  he  reported  himself.  It  had  the 
elements  of  another  mystery  in  it.  But  the  petty 
officer  could  easily  have  made  an  honest  mistake  ; 
and  this  was  the  solution  he  accepted,  without 
bothering  his  bewildered  brain  any  further  about  it. 

The  commander  appeared  to  be  less  occupied  at 
this  moment  than  he  had  been  before,  and  Christy 


CHKISTY   PASSFOllD    CONFOUNDED  47 

stepped  forward  to  the  quarter-deck,  and  politely 
saluted  him.  Captain  Battleton  was  not  less 
punctilious  in  his  etiquette.  He  was  a  young 
man,  though  he  was  apparently  six  or  seven 
years  older  than  Christy.  He  was  an  ensign,  and 
looked  like  a  gentleman  who  was  likely  to  give  a 
good  account  of  himself  when  he  was  called  to 
more  active  duty  than  that  of  commanding  a 
store    ship. 

"  Good-morning,  Lieutenant  Passford  !  "  said 
Captain  Battleton,  as  he  extended  liis  hand  to 
his  passenger.  "  I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  are 
better." 

Christy  was  utterly  confounded  at  this  salu- 
tation 


48  STAND  BY  THE  UNION 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE   SICK  OEFICEE,  IN   THE   STATEROOM 

Captain  Battleton  spoke  to  Christy  as  though 
he  had  met  him  before,  and  needed  no  intro- 
duction. He  was  glad  to  see  that  the  young 
officer  was  better,  which  indicated  that  he  had 
been  sick.  He  was  confounded  by  the  situation, 
for  he  had  not  been  sick  an  hour,  and  he  had 
never  seen  the  commander  of  the  Vernon  in  his 
life.  The  petty  officer  had  told  him  that  he 
aj^peared  to  be  quite  sick  when  he  came  on 
board  the  night  before. 

What  he  had  learned  within  the  last  few 
moments  was  even  more  perplexing  than  the 
mysterious  visitation  at  Bonnydale.  Then  the 
appearance  of  Walsh  on  board,  and  his  denial 
of  his  identity,  were  still  in  his  mind,  and  he 
wondered  whether  or  not  all  these  strange  cir- 
cumstances had  any  connection.  But  he  was 
standing  in   the   presence    of   the    commander  of 


THE   SICK   OFFICER   IN   THE   STATEROOM        49 

the  steamer,  and  he  had  no  time  to  reach  a  con- 
clusion of  any  kind,  satisfactory  or  otherwise. 

Christy  took  the  offered  hand  of  Captain 
Battleton,  and  looked  earnestly  into  his  face  to 
determine  whether  he  had  ever  seen  him  before ; 
but  the  face  was  entirely  new  to  him.  He  was 
quite  confident  that  he  had  never  seen  the  com- 
mander before.  There  was  something  rather 
ludicrous  in  the  situation,  and  he  felt  as  though 
he  was  taking  part  in  a  farce ;  at  any  rate,  there 
was  nothing  serious  or  compromising  in  it,  and  in 
spite  of  the  confusion  in  his  mind,  he  could  not 
help  smiling. 

"  I  thank  you,  Captain  Battleton,  for  your  very 
kind  interest  in  the  state  of  my  health,  but  with 
the  exception  Qf  the  first  signs  of  a  cold  in  the 
head,  I  never  was  better  in  my  life,  "  said  Christy 
in  reply  to  the  salutation  of  the  commander, 
still  holding  his  hand. 

"  Then  you  have  improved  wonderfully  since 
last  evening,"  added  Captain  Battleton. 

"  I  am  glad  to  be  informed  of  the  fact,  for  I 
am  not  conscious  of  any  such  improvement  as 
you  describe.  In  fact,  I  am  not  in  quite  so  good 
condition  in  a  sanitary  point  of  view  as  I  was 


50  STAJSD   BY   THE   UNION 

last  evening,  for  I  took  my  cold  about  midnight, 
or  a  little  later,  last  night,"  added  Christy,  his 
smile  becoming  a  little  more  pronounced. 

It  was  now  the  turn  of  Captain  Battleton  to 
be  puzzled,  if  not  mystified,  by  the  statement  of 
his  passenger,  and  he  looked  inquiringly  into  his 
face  as  if  to  ascertain  if  he  was  not  the  victim 
of  a  practical  joke.  But  naval  officers  on  duty 
are  not  given  to  pleasantries;  and  if  he  had  any 
such  suspicion,  he  banished  it  at  once,  for  there 
was  nothing  in  the  appearance  of  the  lieutenant 
to  warrant  it. 

"  Pardon  me,  Mr.  Passford,  but  were  you  not 
sick  when  you  came  on  board  of  the  Vernon 
last  evening  ?  "  asked  the  commander,  with  some- 
thing like  a  frown  upon  his  brow  as  the  situation 
became  more  bewildering. 

"  If  you  will  excuse  me  for  making  an  indirect 
reply,  captain,  I  did  not  come  on  board  of  the 
Vernon  last  evening,"  answered  Christy,  his  smile 
becoming  still  more  decided;  and  if  he  had  not 
been  on  the  quarter-deck  of  a  vessel  in  service, 
he  might  have  suspected  that  he  was  himself  the 
victim  of  a  practical  joke. 

"You  did  not  come  on  board  of   the  Vernon 


THE   SICK   OFFICER   IN   THE   STATEROOM        51 

last  evening ! "  exclaimed  Captain  Battleton,  gaz- 
ing very  earnestly  into  the  face  of  his  passenger. 

"I  did  not,  captain,"  replied  Christy  quietly, 
though  he  was  amused  rather  than  disquieted  by 
the  earnestness  of  the  commander. 

"You  did  not?" 

"  Certainly  not ;  and  if  my  simple  affirmation 
is  not  enough,  I  could  prove  that  I  slejDt  in  my 
father's  house  at  Bonnydale  last  night,  took  my 
breakfast  there  this  morning,  and  was  in  the  city 
of  New  York  at  ten  o'clock  this  forenoon," 
answered  Christy,  in  the  best  of  humor. 

"This  is  very  strange,"  said  Captain  Battleton, 
fixing  his  gaze  upon  the  planks  on  which  he  stood, 
possibly  considering  whether  he  or  his  passenger 
was  dreaming  or  out  of  his  head. 

"  If  I  were  still  at  Brooklyn  doubtless  I  could 
find  the  boatman  who  put  me  on  board  of  the 
Vernon  not  more  than  an  hour  ago,"  continued 
Christy,  willing  to  convince  his  auditor  that  he 
was  entirely  in  earnest  in  his  statement. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Mr.  Passford,  but  I 
did  not  intend  to  question  the  truth  of  your 
reply  to  my  question,"  said  the  commander,  fear- 
ing that  he  had  overstated  his   doubts.     "I   am 


52  STAND    BY   THE    UNION 

simply  bewildered,  confused,  confounded  by  this 
interview." 

"  So  am  1,  captain, "  added  the  lieutenant, 
laughing  outright  at  the  perplexity  in  which 
both  of  them  were  involved.  "  I  have  told  you 
the  simple  truth  in  regard  to  my  movements." 

"  And  you  did  not  come  on  board  of  the  Vernon 
last  evening  ?  " 

"  Emphatically  I  did  not." 

"You  were  not  sick  last  evening?" 

"  I  was  not ;  not  even  as  sick  as  I  am  at  this 
moment,"  replied  Christy,  using  his  handkerchief. 

"  I  don't  understand  it,"  said  Captain  Battleton, 
shaking  his  head. 

"  Now,  captain,  will  you  permit  me  ask  what 
you  do  not  understand,  for  I  assure  you  I  am 
profoundly  ignorant  of  the  situation  which  per- 
plexes you.  I  was  ordered  to  be  on  board  of  the 
Vernon  at  one  o'clock,  and  I  found  her  under  way 
at  eleven.  I  happened  to  find  a  boatman  before  I 
left  the  ferry-boat,  who  put  me  on  board,  or  I 
should  have  missed  my  passage.  That  is  simply 
all  I  know  about  the  matter." 

"'  When  I  called  upon  you  in  your  stateroom 
this  morning,  you  told  me  that  "  — 


THE   SICK   OFFICER   IN   THE   STATEROOM        53 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Captain  Battleton,  but  I 
have  not  been  in  any  stateroom,  sick  or  well,  on 
board  of  the  Vernon,  and  I  respectfully  suggest 
that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  you  to  have  called 
upon  me  this  morning,  or  at  any  other  time," 
Christy  interposed,  very  pleasantly,  though  quite 
as  perplexed  as  the  commander. 

"  Of  course  I  shall  not  raise  an  issue  as  to  your 
veracity,  Mr.  Passford,  but  after  the  statement  you 
have  made  to  me,  I  must  change  the  form  of  my 
phraseology,"  continued  the  commander,  using  a 
smile  to  cover  any  possible  doubts  or  suspicions  in 
his  mind.  "  When  I  called  at  the  stateroom  of 
the  officer  who  reported  on  board  last  evening  as 
Lieutenant  Christopher  Passford,  he  told  me  that 
I  was  expected  to  get  under  way  and  proceed  to 
my  destination  as  soon  as  the  officer  and  the 
seamen  were  on  board." 

"Did  he  bring  you  an  order  to  this  effect?" 
asked  Christy  more  seriously. 

"  He  did  not,  and  perhaps  I  have  made  a  mis- 
take, though  my  superior  officer  told  me  at  the 
yard  that  it  would  be  safe  for  me  to  obey  the 
verbal  order,"  replied  Captain  Battleton,  looking 
somewhat  troubled. 


54  STAND   BY   THE  UNION 

"I  have  no  intention  to  meddle  with  what 
does  not  concern  me,  captain.  It  appears  that 
Lieutenant  Passford  has  ah-eady  reported  to  you," 
said  Christy ;  and  this  was  the  astounding  fact  to 
him  of  the  situation. 

He  was  absolutely  confident  that  he  was  himself 
Lieutenant  Christopher  Passford,  and  as  absolutely 
confident  that  the  other  officer  could  not  be  that 
person,  whoever  else  he  might  be.  The  com- 
mander appeared  to  be  considering  what  Christy 
had  suggested  to  him  in  regard  to  his  orders,  and 
the  passenger  had  a  minute  or  two  to  think  of  the 
situation  in  which  he  found  himself  placed.  But 
what  was  the  use  to  think  of  it  ?  He  was  at  the 
end  of  a  blind  alley,  where  there  was  no  light 
from  any  direction  except  that  by  which  he  had 
entered  it.  He  had  no  premises  from  which  to 
reason,  and  it  was  useless  to  consider  the  matter. 

"Mr.  Passford,  I  find  myself  placed  in  a  very 
unpleasant  position,"  said  the  commander,  after  he 
had  deliberated  a  few  minutes.  "  I  have  stated 
the  facts  to  you;  and  the  deduction  I  have  to 
draw  from  them  is,  that  I  have  two  persons  by  the 
name  of  Lieutenant  Passford  on  board." 

"  That  seems  to  me  to  be  a  correct  deduction," 
added  Christy. 


THE   SICK   OFFICER   IN   THE   STATEROOM        55 

"  The  brilliant  officer  who  bears  this  name  is  too 
well  known  to  hide  his  light  under  a  bushel.  I 
have  not  the  honor  to  be  personally  acquainted 
with  him,  and  therefore  I  am  unable  to  decide 
which  of  the  gentlemen  who  report  to  me  under 
that  name  is  the  real  one." 

"  Precisely  so." 

"  You  will  pardon  me  if  I  add  that  I  think  one 
or  the  other  of  them  must  be  an  impostor,"  added 
Captain  Battleton  with  some  diffidence. 

"  That  is  a  perfectly  justifiable  conclusion ;  and 
it  rests  with  you  to  decide  which  is  the  genuine 
Lieutenant  Passford,  and  which  is  the  impostor," 
replied  Christy  frankly.  "  You  will  be  perfectly 
justified  in  calling  upon  both  for  all  the  evidence 
they  are  able  to  present.  I  suggest  that  each  of 
them  must  carry  his  commission  about  him,  as  well 
as  his  orders  from  the  department ;  and  it  seems  to 
me  that  these  documents  will  enable  you  to  decide 
without  any  delay ;  "  and  Christy  involuntarily 
put  his  hand  upon  his  breast  pocket,  where  he 
carried  these  valuable  papers. 

He  could  feel  the  envelope  that  contained  them, 
and  he  was  satisfied  of  the  triumph  which  awaited 
him  when  the  evidence  should  be  required  of  the 


56  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

two  claimants  of  the  name.  At  the  same  time  he 
felt  that  he  was  moving  in  a  cloud  of  mystery, 
which  had  begun  to  enfold  him  in  the  middle  of 
the  preceding  night. 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  suggestion,  Mr.  Passford, 
and  I  must  say  that  you  seem  to  be  entirely  fair," 
said  the  commander. 

"  If  I  am  the  impostor,  I  do  not  know  myself ; 
but  I  have  no  desire  to  forestall  your  decision. 
You  saw  the  sick  officer  when  he  came  on  board 
last  evening,  and  you  have  visited  him  in  his 
stateroom  to-day.  Do  I  look  enough  like  him  to 
be  taken  for  him  ?  "  asked  Christy  with  a  smile, 
as  he  placed  himself  in  an  attitude  to  be  scrutinized 
by  the  commander. 

"  I  am  sure  that  you  do,  sir ;  and  when  1  saw 
you  on  the  quarter-deck  for  the  first  time,  I  had  no 
doubt  you  were  the  officer  who  came  on  board  sick 
last  evening,"  replied  Captain  Battleton. 

"  That  makes  it  all  the  more  remarkable,  for  I 
was  not  aware  that  there  was  any  officer  in  the 
navy  who  resembled  me  so  closely,"  added  Cliristy 
more  bewildered  than  before,  and  beginning  to 
scent  a  plot  of  some  kind  against  him  or  his 
country. 


THE   SICK   OFFICER    IN   THE   STATEROOM        57 

"  I  must  say  that  any  man  who  will  take  upon 
himself  the  position  and  reputation  of  the  real 
Lieutenant  Passford  is  a  bold  man,  and  even  if  he 
succeeds  in  taking  his  place,  he  will  fail  in  playing 
the  rdley 

"  I  should  thank  j^ou,  Captain  Battleton,  for  the 
compliment,  if  I  were  not  under  suspicion  of  being 
some  other  person.  May  I  ask  when  it  will  be 
convenient  for  you  to  settle  the  question,  for  it  is 
not  pleasant  for  me  to  feel  that  I  am  looked  upon 
as  even  a  possible  impostor  ?  " 

"  I  shall  not  regard  you  as  an  impostor,  Mr. 
Passford,  for  I  mean  to  be  entirely  impartial,  and 
I  shall  not  brand  you  even  in  thought  until  the 
evidence  warrants  me  in  doing  so,"  replied  the 
commander,  as  he  called  the  surgeon  who  was  just 
coming  on  deck.  "  How  do  you  find  your  patient, 
Dr.  Connelly?" 

"  I  find  him  —  I  thought  I  found  him  ;  but  he 
appears  to  be  on  deck,"  replied  the  surgeon,  as  he 
fixed  his  gaze  upon  Christy,  preluded  by  a  start, 
dramatic  enough  to  prove  that  he  was  astonished 
to  find  his  patient  was  not  in  his  room  below.  "  I 
left  him  not  five  minutes  ago,  for  I  have  not 
yet  been   able  to  discover  what   ails  him.       He 


68  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

complained  of  a  severe  headache  and  pains  in  his 
bones ;  but  he  has  not  a  particle  of  fever,  or  any 
symptom  of  anything  that  I  can  discover.  I  am 
glad  to  see  you  on  deck,  Mr.  Passford.  How  is 
your  headache  ?  " 

"  If  I  have  had  any  headache,  I  have  entirely 
recovered  from  it,"  replied  Christy,  laughing 
heartily.  "  I  came  on  board  only  an  hour  ago, 
doctor,  and  I  have  had  no  headache,  thank  you." 

"  Looking  at  you  more  closely,  I  see  that  you 
are  not  my  patient,  and  you  will  excuse  me  for 
giving  you  a  headache.  But  you  resemble  my 
patient  very  closely,"  added  the  doctor. 

"  I  did  not  answer  your  question,  Mr.  Passford," 
interposed  Captain  Battleton.  "  In  an  hour  we 
will  settle  the  question." 

Christy  seated  himself  and  began  to  consider  the 
strange  situation. 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD   AND    HIS   DOUBLE     59 


CHAPTER   V 

LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD    AND    HIS    APPARENT 
DOUBLE 

The  Vernon  continued  on  her  course,  and  in 
another  hour  the  pilot  had  been  discharged. 
Christy  had  puzzled  his  brains  over  the  events 
of  the  day  and  the  night  before  without  being 
able  to  arrive  at  any  satisfactory  conclusion.  He 
was  extremely  anxious  to  see  the  officer  who 
had  taken  his  name  and  assumed  his  character, 
as  he  was  to  obtain  all  the  information  within 
his  reach.  His  reflections  assured  him  that  some 
one  had  chosen  the  role  of  an  impostor  for  the 
purpose  of  accomplishing  some  treasonable  object, 
and  he  was  anxious  to  fathom  the  mystery  for 
his  country's  sake  rather  than  his  own. 

Captain  Battleton  would  soon  begin  his  inves- 
tigation, and  Christy  was  confident  that  the  sick 
officer  would  be  proved  to  be  the  impostor.  He 
was  not  at  all  worried  or  even  disturbed  in  regard 


60  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

to  the  result,  for  he  felt  that  "truth  is  mighty 
and  must  prevail."  His  only  solicitude  was  to 
unravel  the  plot.  Bands  of  Confederates  had 
been  put  on  board  of  several  steamers  for  the 
purpose  of  capturing  them ;  and  it  was  possible 
that  tliis  plan  had  been  adopted  to  obtain  pos- 
session of  the  Vernon,  for  she  was  a  good  vessel, 
and  was  fitted  out  as  a  man-of-war. 

It  was  plain  enough  to  Christy  that  the  remark- 
able attempt  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  officers 
on  board  as  passengers  to  personate  the  other 
had  been  explained  to  those  on  the  quarter-deck, 
for  he  observed  that  they  all  regarded  him  with 
curiosity,  and  were  interested  in  the  matter.  As 
the  surgeon  passed   near  him    he    spoke    to  him. 

"  Does  your  patient  below  seem  to  be  improv- 
ing, doctor?"  he  asked. 

"  He  still  complains  that  his  head  and  his  bones 
ache,  so  that  I  cannot  say  he  is  improving," 
replied  Dr.  Connelly. 

"  How  old  a  man  does  he  appear  to  be  ? " 

"  I  should  take  him  for  a  young  man  of  twenty 
or  twenty-one,  but  he  says  he  is  only  eighteen. 
He  is  a  very  young  officer  to  be  put  in  charge 
of  a  steamer,  for  I  understand  that  he  is  ordered 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD   AND    HIS    DOUBLE     61 

to  the  command  of  the  Bronx.  But  then  he  has 
made  a  reputation  as  the  commander  of  that 
vessel,  which  doubtless  justifies  his  appointment." 

"Does  he  talk  at  all?" 

"  Oh,  yes ;  he  has  told  me  about  some  of  his 
exploits ;  and  as  he  seems  to  forget  his  aches 
when  he  speaks  of  them,  I  have  encouraged  him 
to  talk  as  much  as  possible." 

"  Is  he  really  sick,  doctor  ? "  asked  Christy, 
with  a  smile  which  meant  something. 

"He  says  he  is,  and  I  have  to  take  his  word 
for  it,"  replied  the  surgeon,  with  a  corresponding 
smile. 

"I  heard  you  tell  the  captain  that  you  could 
not  make  out  the  nature  of  his  malady." 

"  I  cannot  so  far,  though  that  does  not  prove 
that  he  is  not  sick ;  but  I  will  venture  to 
say  he  could  not  get  his  discharge  from  the 
navy  on  his  present  symptoms.  He  may  have 
drunk  too  much  wine  or  whiskey  recently, 
though  he  certainly  was  not  in  liquor  when  he 
came  on  board." 

"  How  is  your  patient.  Dr.  Connelly  ?  "  asked 
Captain  Battleton,  joining  them  at  this  moment. 

"  About  the  same  the  last  time  I  saw  him.     He 


62  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

ate  all  the  toast  I  sent  to  him,  and  seemed  to 
enjoy  it.  I  don't  think  he  is  in  a  dangerous 
condition,"  replied  the  surgeon. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it.  Have  you  informed 
him  that  we  have  another  lieutenant  on  board 
of  the  Vernon?"  continued  the  commander. 

"  No,  captain :  I  have  not.  That  is  not  my 
affair,  and  I  don't  meddle  with  what  does  not 
concern  me." 

"  An  excellent  rule.  Is  he  aware  of  the 
fact  that  there  is  another  Richmond  in  the 
field?" 

"  If  he  is,  he  has  said  nothing  to  me  about 
the  matter." 

"  Do  you  think  he  could  go  out  into  the 
cabin,  doctor  ? "  asked  the  captain.  "  I  wish 
to  see  him  on  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance. 
Is  he  dressed?  " 

"  He  is  ;  he  dressed  himself  this  morning,  and 
sits  up  part  of  the  time." 

"  Then  you  will  oblige  me  by  getting  him  into 
the  cabin  ;  I  mean  my  cabin.  I  will  be  there  in  ten 
minutes." 

The  surgeon  went  below,  leaving  the  com- 
mander and  Christy  together. 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFOED   AND    HIS   DOUBLE     63 

"  Can  you  make  anything  of  this  affair  yet,  Mr. 
Passforcl  ?  "  asked  Captain  Battleton. 

"  I  can  come  to  no  conclusion  in  regard  to  it, 
though  I  may  be  able  to  do  so  when  I  have  seen 
my  double,"  replied  Christy,  whose  curiosity  in 
regard  to  the  sick  officer  was  strongly  excited. 
"It  looks  like  a  conspiracy  of  some  kind,  but  I 
can  go  no  farther  in  the  direction  of  a  solution." 

The  commander  looked  at  his  watch  after 
they  had  conversed  a  little  while  longer,  and 
then  invited  Christy  to  visit  his  cabin  with  him. 
The  other  Lieutenant  Passford  was  seated  in  an 
arm-chair  at  the  table.  Christy  looked  at  him 
with  the  deepest  interest,  but  the  back  of  the 
other  was  turned  to  him,  and  he  did  not  get  a 
full  view  of  his  face.  The  sick  man  was  dressed 
in  the  naval  uniform  wath  the  shoulder  straps 
of  a  lieutenant. 

"  I  wish  to  introduce  a  gentleman  to  you  ; 
Lieutenant  Passford,  let  me  make  you  acquainted 
with  Lieutenant  Passford,"  said  the  commander 
as  he  led  the  way  into  the  captain's  cabin. 

"  Thank  you.  Captain  Battleton ;  I  shall  be 
very  happy  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  Lieu- 
tenant Passford,"  said  the  occupant  of  the  cabin, 


64  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

rising  as  he  spoke,  and  approaching  Christy. 
"  Corny  Passford ! "  exclaimed  the  sick  officer. 
"  I  did  not  expect  to  see  you  here.  This 
gentleman  is  my  own  cousin,  Captain  Battleton, 
though  I  am  sorry  to  sa};-  that  he  is  a  rebel ;  but 
for  all  that  he  is  one  of  the  finest  fellows  in  the 
known  world,  and  3'ou  will  appreciate  everything 
about  him  except  his  politics,  which  I  do  not 
admire  myself." 

Christy  was  not  stunned  or  overwhelmed  by 
this  impudent  speech.  He  looked  at  the  speaker, 
and  promptly  recognized  his  cousin  Corny.  He 
was  astonished  at  the  brazen  assurance  of  the 
other,  for  he  had  always  seemed  to  him  to  be  a 
fairly  modest  young  man.  Corny  extended  his 
hand  to  Christy,  and  it  was  accepted. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you.  Corny,"  said  he 
of  the  South,  "  and  not  the  less  glad  because  the 
meeting  is  so  unexpected." 

"It  is  certainly  very  unexpected  on  my  part. 
Corny,"  replied  Christy,  who  began  to  comprehend 
the  object  of  his  cousin ;  but  there  was  something 
so  ludicrous  in  the  situation  that  he  was  more 
disposed  to  laugh  than  to  look  upon  it  seriously. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Corny,"  continued 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD   AND   HIS   DOUBLE     65 

he  who  bore  that  name  in  reality.  "I  did  not 
expect  to  find  you  on  board  of  the  Vernon. 
"How  are  uncle  Homer,  aunt  Lydia,  and 
Gerty  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  seen  my  uncle  Homer  for  several 
months ;  but  I  had  not  the  remotest  idea  that 
you  had  an  uncle  Homer,"  replied  Christy,  laugh- 
ing heartily,  for  the  situation  seemed  so  amusing 
to  him  that  the  serious  part  of  his  cousin's 
obvious  plan  had  so  far  hardly  dawned  upon 
him.  "I  should  like  to  inquire  of  you,  as  one 
good  turn  deserves  another,  in  regard  to  the 
health  of  your  father  and  mother  and  Gerty." 

"  My  father  is  quite  well,  but  he  left  Bonnydale 
last  Tuesday  to  go  to  Washington,  and  had  not 
returned  when  I  left  home.  i\Iy  mother  is  quite 
well,  and  so  is  Florry,"  replied  the  sick  officer, 
who  did  not  appear  to  be  suffering  from  a  very 
severe  headache  just  then,  for  he  was  quite 
cheerful  and  animated. 

"This  appears  to  be  a  family  party,"  interposed 
Captain  Battleton,  who  was  very  much  amused 
to  hear  each  of  the  young  officers  call  the  other 
by  the  same  name,  and  both  of  them  appeared 
to  be  Corny  Passford. 


66  STAND   BY   THE   UNION" 

"  It  is  a  family  party,  captain,"  replied  the  sick 
officer,  smiling  as  cheerfully  as  though  he  had 
never  had  any  practical  knowledge  of  headache 
and  pains  in  the  bones,  which  was  the  description 
of  his  malady  given  to  the  surgeon.  "  As  I  have 
hinted  before,  my  cousin  Corny  is  a  rebel  of  the 
first  order ;  and  you  can  imagine  my  astonishment 
at  finding  him  in  the  uniform  of  a  lieutenant 
on  board  a  United  States  naval  vessel." 

"  Good,  Corny  !  "  exclaimed  Christy,  dropping 
upon  the  divan  of  the  cabin  and  laughing  heartily. 

"  I  can  easily  imagine  your  astonishment,  Mr. 
Passford,  for  it  seems  to  me  to  be  a  very  remark- 
able state  of  things,"  added  the  captain,  as  he 
looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  the  claimants. 
"  One  thing  seems  to  be  admitted  by  both  of  you, 
that  you  are  both  Passfords,  and  that  you  are 
cousins." 

"  So  far  we  do  not  disagree  by  the  breadth  of 
a  hair.  My  cousin  Corny  was  raised  in  the  South, 
while  I  was  raised  in  the  North,"  continued  the 
sick  passenger. 

"I  don't  like  to  contradict  my  cousin,  but  I  was 
hrouglit  up  in  the  North,"  said  Christy,  hoping 
Captain  Battleton  would  notice  the  difference 
in  the  phraseology. 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD   AND   HIS   DOUBLE     67 

"Then  you  were  both  brought  up  in  the 
North,"  suggested  the  captain. 

"  Not  at  all,  for,  as  I  said,  my  cousin  Corny  was 
brought  up  in  the  South,  at  Glenfield,  near 
Mobile,"  protested  the  ailing  officer,  who  was 
careful  this  time  not  to  use  the  word  "raised." 

"  Where  were  you  yesterday,  Corny  ?  "  asked 
Christy,  suddenly  suppressing  liis  mirth. 

"  I  was  in  New  York,  preparing  to  come  on 
board  of  the  Vernon." 

"  Then  you  were  not  at  Bonn3^dale  ?  "  demanded 
Christy  sharply. 

"  Of  course  I  was  there ;  but  it  was  a  pretty 
day,  and  I  went  to  the  city  to  attend  to  some 
affairs  of  mine,"  replied  the  sick  man,  with  the 
first  signs  of  embarrassment  he  had  exhibited. 

"  In  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  was  a  pretty  day, 
I  should  think  you  would  have  spent  your  last 
day  on  -  shore  with  your  mother  and  sister  as  I 
did,"  replied  Christy. 

"I  was  sick,  and  I  wished  to  be  as  near  the 
Vernon  as  possible.  I  felt  better  in  the  afternoon 
and  attended  to  my  affairs ;  but  I  got  bad  again 
in  the  afternoon,  and  I  came  on  board  in  the 
evening,  for  I  was  afraid  I  should  not  be  able   to 


68  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

do  SO  in  the  morning,','  answered  the  invalid, 
becoming  as  lively  as  before. 

"  Gentlemen,  this  seems  to  be  a  strange  mud- 
dle," said  the  captain,  who  was  not  disposed  to 
listen  any  longer  to  the  sparring  between  the 
cousins.  "  At  the  suggestion  of  the  lieutenant 
who  came  on  board  this  forenoon,  I  have  taken 
the  earliest  opportunity  to  settle  the  question  as 
to  which  is  the  original  and  genuine  Mr.  Passford 
who  was  ordered  on  board  of  the  Vernon  as  -a 
passenger  for  the  Gulf,  and  who,  I  am  informed, 
is  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Bronx.  I 
have  not  much  time  to  spare,  and  if  you  do  not 
object,  I  shall  call  in  the  first  lieutenant  and  the 
surgeon  to  take  part  in  this  conference.  I  am 
perplexed,  and  I  desire  witnesses  if  not  assistants 
in  these  proceedings." 

"I  have  not  the  slightest  objection  to  the 
presence  of  as  many  officers  as  you  may  choose  to 
call  in,"  added  the  invalid. 

"  I  shall  be  equally  reasonable,"  said  Christy. 
"  The  more  witnesses  there  are  the  better  it  will 
suit  me." 

Captain  Battleton  struck  a  bell  on  his  table,  and 
sent  the  steward  who  answered  it  to  procure  the 


LIEUTENANT   PASSFORD   AND   HIS   DOUBLE     69 

attendance  of  tlie  officers  indicated,  and  they  soon 
presented  themselves. 

"  Gentlemen,  Lieutenant  Salisbury,  the  execu- 
tive officer  of  the  Vernon,"  said  tlie  captain. 
"Both  of  these  gentlemen  are  Lieutenant  Chris- 
topher Passford,"  he  added,  with  a  twinkle  of  the 
eye.     "  Dr.  Connelly,  you  have  both  met." 

"Are  we  to  understand  that  one  of  these 
officers  is  the  double  of  the  other  ? "  asked  the 
first  lieutenant,  who  seemed  to  be  disposed  to  take 
in  the  situation  as  a  pleasantry  of  the  commander. 

"  Hardly ;  both  of  them  claim  to  be  the  same 
officer,  and  I  have  invited  you  to  assist  me  in 
deciding'  which  is  the  real  Mr.  Passford." 

The  entire  party  then  seated  themselves  at  the 
table. 


70  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE   CONFERENCE   IN   THE   CAPTAIN'S   CABIN 

Captain  Horatio  Passford  lived  at  Bonny- 
dale  on  the  Hudson.  He  was  rich  in  several 
millions  of  dollars,  but  he  was  richer  in  the  pos- 
session of  a  noble  character,  one  of  the  most 
prominent  traits  of  which  was  his  patriotism.  He 
had  presented  his  large  and  fast-sailing  steam 
yacht  to  the  government  of  the  nation  at  the 
begiiming  of  the  struggle.  His  motto  was, 
"  Stand  by  the  Union,"  and  from  the  first  he  had 
done  everything  in  his  power  to  sustain  his 
country  against  the  assaults  of  dissolution. 

He  had  a  wife,  a  daughter,  and  a  son,  and  his 
family  were  as  patriotic  as  he  was  himself.  At 
sixteen  Christy,  the  son,  had  gone  into  the  navy. 
He  had  learned  to  be  a  sailor  and  an  engineer  in  his 
repeated  cruises  in  the  Bellevite,  his  father's  large 
steam  yacht,  now  a  man-of-war  in  the  navy.  In 
two  years  the  young  man  had  worked  his  way  up 


CONFERENCE   IN   THE   CAPTAIN'S   CABIN        71 

to  the  rank  of  lieutenant.  He  was  very  large  for 
his  age,  and  his  nautical  and  mechanical  education 
had  prepared  him  for  service  to  a  degree  which 
made  him  almost  a  prodigy,  though  his  courage 
and  skill  had  been  fully  equalled,  if  not  surpassed, 
by  other  naval  officers  not  older  than  himself. 

Homer  Passford,  the  only  brother  of  his  father, 
had  early  in  life  settled  in  Alabama,  and  be- 
come a  planter,  where  he  had  made  a  respect- 
able fortune,  though  he  was  a  poor  man  compared 
with  the  northern  brother.  He  had  a  wife,  a  son, 
and  a  daughter.  At  the  beginning  of  the  war 
of  the  Rebellion  he  had  promptly  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  South,  and  from  his  point  of  view, 
he  was  fully  as  patriotic  as  his  brother  on  the 
other  side.  He  was  ready  to  give  himself,  his 
son,  and  his  fortune  to  the  independence  of  the 
South.  His  character  was  quite  as  noble  as  that 
of  his  brother,  and  he  had  done  all  he  could  in 
person  and  with  his  wealth  to  insure  the  success 
of  the  Southern  cause. 

His  son  Cornelius  followed  the  lead  of  his  father, 
and  was  faithful  to  the  teachings  given  him  in  his 
southern  home.  He  had  enlisted  as  a  soldier;  but 
when  it  was  found  that  he  could  be  more  service- 


72  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

able  to  the  Confederacy  in  certain  irregular  enter- 
prizes,  he  was  detached  for  this  service.  He  had 
been  engaged  in  an  attempt  to  capture  the  Belle- 
vite  in  connection  with  older  and  more  skilful 
persons.  The  plan  had  failed,  Corny  had  been 
severely  wounded,  and  while  on  parole  had  lived 
at  Bonnydale.  From  there  he  had  been  sent  to  a 
military  prison,  and  had  been  exchanged.  From 
that  time,  Christy  knew  nothing  about  him  until 
he  met  him  on  board  of  the  Vernon. 

Corny  was  two  years  older  than  Christy ;  but 
tlie  latter  looked  even  more  mature  than  the 
former.  The  resemblance  between  them  had 
hardly  been  noticed  by  the  two  families,  though 
Christy  had  spent  several  months  at  different 
times  at  the  plantation  of  his  uncle.  But  the 
resemblance  was  noted  and  often  spoken  of  by 
persons  outside  of  the  families,  tlie  members  of 
which,  being  in  the  habit  of  seeing  them  often 
together,  did  not  notice  the  similarity  of  features 
and  expression.  Both  of  them  resembled  their 
fathers,  who  were  often  mistaken  the  one  for  the 
other  in  their  early  years. 

After  he  found  that  the  sick  officer  was  his 
cousin  Corny  Passford,  Christy  began   to   ajDpre- 


CONFERENCE   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN        73 

hend  the  object  of  his  southern  relative  in  present- 
ing himself  as  the  bearer  of  his  name  and  rank  in 
the  navy,  though  he  had  no  time  to  consider  the 
subject.  Corny  had  given  him  no  opportunity  to 
look  the  matter  over,  for  he  had  talked  most  of 
the  time  as  opportunity  was  presented. 

Captain  Battleton  seated  himself  in  the  arm- 
chair which  Corny  had  abandoned,  and  placed  a 
quire  of  paper  before  him  as  thougli  he  intended 
to  take  notes  of  the  proceedings.  Christy  was  not 
at  all  disturbed  by  the  formal  aspect  the  affair  was 
assuming,  for  he  felt  entirely  confident  that  poor 
Corny  would  be  a  prisoner  of  war  at  its  conclusion. 
He  had  his  commission  and  his  orders  in  his 
pocket,  and  he  was  positive  that  they  would 
vindicate  him. 

"  I  reported  to  the  department  that  I  had  only 
a  single  vacant  stateroom  in  the  ward  room  of  tlie 
Vernon,  and  I  was  ordered  to  receive  Lieutenant 
Christopher  Passford  as  a  passenger,  as  I  could 
not  take  another  officer,"  said  the  captain.  "  It 
is  not  a  serious  question  compared  with  others 
at  issue,  but  the  occupation  of  the  single  room, 
now  in  possession  of  the  gentleman  who  came  on 
board  last  evening,  depends  upon  the  result  of  our 
present  inquiry." 


74  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"I  should  say  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in 
settling  this  question,"  said  ]Mr.  Salisbury. 

"  These  gentlemen  are  cousins,  and  both  of 
them  bear  the  name  of  Passford,"  added  the  cap- 
tain, as  he  raised  his  finger,  pointing  to  Corny. 
"Will  you  give  us  your  name  in  full,  if  you 
please  ?  " 

"  Christopher  Passford,"  replied  the  invalid  offi- 
cer, with  the  most  unblushing  effrontery. 

"  Your  father's  name  ?  " 

"  Horatio  Passford." 

"  Where  does  he  live  ?  " 

"At  Bonnydale,  on  the  Hudson,"  replied  Corny 
confidently. 

"  Excuse  me,  Captain  Battleton  ;  may  I  ask  a 
question  ?  "  interposed  the  first  lieutenant. 

"  Certainly,  Mr.  Salisbury.  This  is  not  a  court- 
martial,  but  an  informal  investigation,  and  I  shall 
be  glad  to  have  you  and  Dr.  Connelly  entirely  free 
to  ask  any  questions  you  please,"  replied  the  cap- 
tain, who  was  anything  but  a  martinet. 

"Where  did  you  say  your  father  lived,  Mr. 
Passford?"  asked  the  executive  officer. 

"At  Bonnydale,  on  the  Hudson,"  answered 
Corny,  as  we  may  call  him  now  that  the  reader 
knows  who  he  is. 


CONFERENCE    IN   THE   CAPTAIN'S   CABIN        75 

"  Is  Bonny  dale  the  name  of  the  town  or  city  m 
which  your  father  lives  ?  " 

"It  is  the  name  of  m}^  father's  place,"  replied 
Corny ;  and  Christy,  who  was  observing  him  very 
closely,  saw  that  he  was  a  little  disturbed. 

"  Bonnydale  sounds  like  a  fancy  name,  such  as 
any  gentleman  might  give  to  his  estate,  as  Sunny- 
side  was  the  home  of  Washington  Irving.  Is  this 
the  fact  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Salisbury. 

"  I  suppose  it  is,"  answered  Corny,  with  increas- 
ing confusion. 

"  Don't  you  know?  " 

"  We  always  called  it  Bonnydale ;  and  I  know 
no  other  name  for  it." 

"  But  Bonnydale  is  not  an  incorporated  town. 
In  what  city  or  town  is  your  father's  place  situ- 
ated ?  " 

"  I  know  no  name  but  Bonnydale,"  replied 
Corny ;  and  the  flush  of  fever  or  something  else 
was  on  his  cheeks  now. 

"  Nothing  more,  captain,"  said  the  first  lieuten- 
ant ;  and  the  stock  of  the  other  claimant  mounted 
a  little. 

"  Mr.  Passford,"  continued  the  captain,  indi- 
cating Christy  with  his  finger,  "your  father's 
name,  if  you   please." 


76  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"  Horatio  Passford,"  replied  Christy  with  a 
smile. 

"  Where  does  he  live  ?  " 

"  At  Bonnydale,  on  the  Hudson." 

"  Permit  me,  Captain  Battleton,"  interposed  Mr. 
Salisbury  ;  and  the  commander  nodded  his  acquies- 
cence. "  Is  Bonnydale  the  name  of  the  town  or 
city  in  which  your  father  lives,  Mr.  Passford  ?  " 

"  It  is  the  name  of  my  father's  place,"  answered 
Christy,  using  the  same  words  that  Corny  had. 

"  Bonnydale  sounds  like  a  fancy  name,  such  as 
any  gentleman  might  give  to  his  estate,"  continued 
Mr.  Salisbury,  smiling,  as  he  repeated  the  phrases 
he  had  used  before.     "  Is  this  the  fact  ?  " 

"  It  is ;  the  name  was  given  to  the  estate  by 
my  mother,"  replied  Christy,  unable  to  follow 
Corny  any  farther. 

"  In  what  town  or  city  is  your  father's  estate 
situated  ?  " 

"It  is  within  the  limits  of  the  town  of  Mont- 
gomery." 

"  Nothing  further,  captain,"  said  the  executive 
officer ;  and  the  stock  of  this  particular  Lieutenant 
Passford  mounted  another  trifle. 

"Your  cousin,  who,   according   to   your   state- 


CONFERENCE    IN    THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN       77 

merit,  was  raised  in  the  South,  seems  to  be  better 
informed  in  regard  to  the  geography  of  Bonnydale 
than  you  do,"  added  Captain  Battleton. 

"  He  is  always  inquiring  into  things  that  I  don't 
care  a  straw  about,"  replied  Corny,  vexed  that  he 
had  been  tripped  up  in  a  matter  so  simple. 

The  commander  was  disposed  to  carry  the  in- 
vestigation a  little  farther  in  the  same  direction, 
and  he  sent  Christy  into  the  ward  room,  where  he 
was  instructed  to  remain  until  he  Avas  sent  for. 
Captain  Passford,  senior,  was  well  known  to  all 
the  officers  present  by  reputation,  and  lie  had 
assisted  Dr.  Connelly  in  procuring  his  appoint- 
ment, so  that  the  latter  had  had  occasion  to  visit 
Bonnydale  three  times. 

The  captain  asked  Coni}^  a  hundred  questions 
in  regard  to  the  estate,  making  memoranda  of  liis 
answers.  Once  he  suggested  to  the  surgeon  that 
he  had  better  examine  the  pulse  of  his  patient,  for 
he  did  not  wish  to  overtask  him  in  the  investi- 
gation. The  subject  of  the  inquiry  declared  that 
his  headache  had  almost  disappeared,  and  he 
needed  no  indulgence  on  account  of  his  health. 

After  half  an  hour  of  questioning,  Corny  was 
sent  to  the  ward  room,  and  Christy  was  called  to 


78  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

the  captain's  cabin.  About  the  same  questions 
were  put  to  him  as  to  his  cousin ;  but  both  of 
them  were  prompt  in  their  answers.  In  the  hist 
two  years,  Corny  had  been  more  at  Boniiydale 
than  Christy,  and  he  was  quite  as  much  at  home 
there,  so  that  there  was  no  reason  why  he  slionld 
not  be  able  to  describe  the  mansion  and  its  sur- 
roundings as  accurately  as  the  genuine  Lieutenant 
Passford. 

So  far,  Corn}^  with  the  single  exception  of  his 
failure  to  give  the  geography  of  the  estate,  stood 
quite  as  well  as  his  cousin.  Then  the  first  lieu- 
tenant questioned  them  both,  as  they  were  seated 
at  the  table,  in  a  very  general  way.  In  their 
answers.  Corny  used  the  word  "  raised,"  while 
Christy  was  "  brought  up."  Several  phrases  in 
more  common  use  at  the  South  than  at  the  North 
were  noted  in  his  answers,  which  did  not  appear  in 
the  diction  of  Christy. 

When  the  questioning  was  finished,  the  leaning 
of  the  trio  of  officers  was  in  favor  of  Christy ;  but 
not  one  of  them  said  anything  in  the  presence  of 
the  two  Passfords.  The  captain  declared  that  he 
had  already  used  up  too  much  time  in  the  inquiry, 
and   he   must    close    the    conference    very   soon. 


CONFERENCE   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's    CABIN       79 

Then  lie  asked  if  either  of  the  gentlemen  had  any 
papers  they  wished  to  present  in  support  of  his 
identity. 

"  I  have  my  commission  as  a  lieutenant,  and  my 
orders  to  take  passage  in  the  Vernon,  and  to  take 
command  of  the  Bronx  on  my  arrival  at  the  sta- 
tion of  the  Eastern  Gulf  squadron,"  said  Corny,  as 
he  pulled  a  huge  envelope  from  his  breast  pocket ; 
and  Christy  could  not  but  notice  the  perfect  con- 
fidence with  which  he  spoke. 

"  I  have  precisely  the  same  papers,"'  added 
Christy,   with   as   much  assurance  as  his   cousin. 

"  I  had  nearly  forgotten  the  most  important 
evidence  that  can  be  presented  in  this  matter," 
said  the  captain  with  a  smile.  "  I  dare  say  that 
each  of  the  gentlemen  will  produce  his  com- 
mission, his  orders,  and  his  appointment  to  the 
command  of  the  Bronx  ;  and  I  don't  know  how 
we  can  decide  between  the  papers.  It  looks  as 
though  the  Bronx  was  likely  to  have  two  com- 
manders." 

"Here  are  my  papers,  captain,"  added  Corny, 
as  he  passed  his  envelope  across  the  table  to  the 
commander. 

"  This  is  not  an  official  envelope,"  said  the  cap- 


80  STAXD   BY   THE    UNION 

tain,  as  he  took  the  package,  and  then  fixed  his 
gaze  on  the  owner  of  the  documents. 

"  No,  sir ;  it  is  not.  I  had  the  misfortune  to 
leave  it  on  the  table  at  Bonnydale,  and  Walsh,  the 
man-servant,  supposing  it  to  be  of  no  value,  threw 
it  into  the  fire,"  replied  Corny  promptly. 

The  commission  and  other  papers  were  all  right 
in  every  respect.  Christy  handed  his  envelope  to 
the  commander,  and  he  broke  it  open.  It  con- 
tained nothing  but  a  lot  of  blank  paper. 


THE   ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE   DECISION       81 


CHAPTER   VII 

THE   ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE   DECISION 

When  Captain  Battleton  took  from  the  en- 
velope the  blank  papers,  no  one  seemed  to  be 
inquisitive  as  to  the  result,  for,  as  the  commander 
had  suggested,  they  all  expected  to  find  the 
commission  and  other  papers  regularly  and  prop- 
erly made  out  and  signed.  Several  sheets  were 
unfolded  and  spread  out  upon  the  table,  and 
Christy  was  hardly  more  surprised  than  the 
others  at  the  table. 

"Your  papers  do  not  seem  to  be  altogether 
regular,  Mr.  Passford,"  said  the  captain,  as  he 
held  up  one  *of  them  so  that  all  could  see  it. 

"I  see  they  are  not,"  answered  Christy 
blankly. 

"  But  they  are  enclosed  in  an  official  envelope," 
added  the  captain,  as  he  held  up  the  cover  of 
the  papers.  "In  this  respect  they  have  the  ad- 
vantage of  those  presented  by  the  other  gentle- 


82  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

man.  You  appear  to  be  as  much  surprised  as 
any  of  the  rest  of  us,  Mr.  Passford.  Can  you  ex- 
plain the  fact  that  you  present  nothing  but  blank 
papers  instead  of  your  commission  and  orders  ?  " 

"  At  present  I  cannot ;  after  I  have  had  an 
opportunity  for  reflection  I  may  be  able  to  do 
so,"  rej^lied  Christy,  from  whom  a  more  decided 
demonstration  than  he  made  was  expected. 

"  It  is  evident  from  what  we  have  heard,  and 
from  the  documents  submitted  to  me  that  one  of 
these  gentlemen  is  Lieutenant  Christopher  Pass- 
ford,"  said  Captain  Battleton ;  "  but  we  have  no 
means  of  identifying  the  officer.  In  what  vessels 
have  you  served,  Mr.  Passford  ?  " 

"  My  first  service  was  in  the  Bellevite,  and  my 
last  in  the  Bronx,  of  Avhich  I  was  acting  com- 
mander on  her  voyage  from  New  York  to  the 
Gulf,"  answered  Christy,  to  whom  the  question 
was  addressed. 

"  Is  there  any  officer  on  board  with  whom  you 
have  served  ?  " 

"  So  far  as  I  have  seen,  there  is  not." 

"  Any  seaman  ?  " 

"I  have  not  noticed  any  seaman  whose  face 
was  familiar  to  me." 


THE    ANNOUNCEMENT    OF    THE    DECISION        83 

"  If  I  am  correctly  informed,  you  came  home  as 
prize  master  of  the  Vixen,  convoying  quite  a  fleet 
of  steamers  and  schooners,"  continued  Captain 
Battleton,  looking  about  the  cabin  as  though  the 
inquiry  had  become  wearisome  to  him. 

"  I  did  ;  you  were  correctly  informed,"  answered 
Corny,  as  the  wandering  gaze  of  the  commander 
rested  upon  him. 

"Both  of  you  were  in  command  of  the  Vixen, 
I  suppose,"  added  the  captain  with  a  smile. 

"  I  was,  captain ;  but  I  cannot  speak  for  my 
cousin  Corny,"  replied  the  possessor  of  the  com- 
mission. 

"  I  can  say  with  entire  confidence  that  I  was 
in  command  of  the  Vixen,"  added  Christy. 

"  A  considerable  number  of  officers  and  seamen 
must  have  come  with  you  in  the  Vixen  and  the 
other  vessels,"  said  the  captain,  raising  his  finger  to 
indicate  that  the  question  was  addressed  to  Christy. 

"Yes,  sir;  the  Vixen  was  fully  armed  and 
manned  to  protect  the  fleet  of  prize  vessels  she 
convoyed." 

"  Do  you  remember  the  names  of  the  officers 
who  served  with  you  in  the  Vixen  ?  "  asked  the 
captain. 


84  STAND   BY    THE    UNION 

"  I  could  not  very  well  forget  them  in  so  short 
a  time,"  replied  Corny,  upon  whom  the  gaze  of 
the  commander  had  again  rested  as  he  looked 
about  him. 

"  Very  well ;  perhaps  you  had  better  answer 
the  question  ;  "  and  the  captain  pointed  at  Corny. 
"  Who  was  your  first  lieutenant?" 

"Ensign  Gordon  Fillbrook,"  replied  Corny 
promptly. 

This  was  a  correct  answer,  and  Christy  saw 
that  his  cousin  had  fully  armed  himself  for  his 
daring  scheme,  whatever  it  was. 

"  Your  second  lieutenant  ?  " 

"Ensign  Frederick  Jones,"  answered  Corny, 
with  some  hesitation. 

"  Now  will  you  inform  me,  Mr.  Passford,  who 
your  officers  were  ? "  The  commander  pointed 
at  Christy.     "Your  executive  officer?  " 

"  My  cousin  gave  his  name  and  rank  correctly." 

"And  the  second  lieutenant?  " 

"Ensign  Philip  Bangs." 

"  Here  you  differ.  Did  j^ou  make  a  report  of 
your  voyage  home,  Lieutenant  Passford  ?  "  con- 
tinued the  captain,  pointing  at  Corn3^ 

"  I  did,  sir ;  for  we  captured  a  privateer  on  the 
voyage,"  answered  Corny. 


THE  ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE   DECISION       85 

"  Did  you  keep  a  copy  of  that  report  ?  " 

"I  did,  captain;  I  keep  copies  of  all  my 
reports.  I  have  them  in  my  valise,"  answered  he 
of  the  South  in  a  matter-of-fact  manner. 

Christy  laughed  in  spite  of  the  importance  of 
the  investigation  at  the  coolness  and  self-posses- 
sion of  his  cousin ;  but  he  could  not  understand 
how  Corny  would  be  able  to  produce  a  copy  of  his 
report,  Avhich  was  in  his  valise  with  several 
such  papers. 

"  I  must  trouble  you  to  produce  it.  Lieutenant 
Passford,"  added  the  commander. 

"  Perhaps  I  ought  to  say  in  the  beginning  that 
it  is  not  in  my  own  handwriting,  for  after  I  had 
written  it,  Mr.  Jones  copied  it  for  me,"  Corny 
explained,  and,  perhaps,  thought  he  might  be 
called  upon  to  give  a  specimen  of  his  chirography. 

"  That  is  immaterial,"  added  Captain  Battleton, 
as  Corny  left  the  cabin  to  procure  the  document. 
"Have  you  a  copy  of  your  report.  Lieutenant 
Passford?"     He  pointed  to  Christy. 

"  I  have,  captain ;  and  it  is  in  my  own  hand- 
writing," replied  the  officer  addressed. 

"  Produce  it,  if  you  please." 

He  had  placed  his  valise  in  the  gangway,  and 


86  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

he  had  not  far  to  go  to  procure  the  report,  his  first 
draft  of  the  document,  which  he  had  revised  and 
copied  at  Bonnydale. 

"  I  don't  think  we  are  getting  ahead  at  all,  Mr. 
Salisbury,"  said  the  captain,  while  the  cousins 
were  looking  for  their  reports. 

"  I  confess  that  I  am  as  much  in  the  dark  as  I 
was  in  the  beginning,"  replied  the  executive  offi- 
cer. 

"  I  can  make  nothing  of  it,"  added  the  surgeon. 
"  It  looks  to  me  as  though  the  commission  alone 
would  have  to  settle  this  matter." 

"  I  don't  see  how  I  can  go  behind  the  official 
documents,"  replied  the  commander  as  Corny 
presented  himself  at  the  door. 

A  minute  later  Christy  appeared  with  his  report 
in  his  hand,  and  both  of  them  were  presented 
to  the  captain.  The  handwriting  was  as  different 
as  possible  in  the  two  papers.  Corny 's  was  in  a 
large,  coarse  hand,  but  it  was  a  fair  copy,  while 
Christy's  contained  several  corrections  and  inter- 
lineations. No  one  could  recognize  the  writing  of 
either  of  the  claimants,  and  the  documents  proved 
nothing  at  all.  The  captain  was  evidently  weary 
of   the   investigation,  and   nothing  but  the  com- 


THE   ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE   DECISION       87 

mission  seemed  to  throw  any  reliable  light  upon 
the  claim  of  either  one  or  the  other. 

"  Any  further  questions,  Mr.  Salisbury  ?  "  asked 
the  captain,  bestowing  a  bored  look  upon  the 
executive  officer. 

"  Nothing  more.  Captain  Battleton." 

-Dr.  Connelly?" 

"  Nothing,  captain." 

"  Now,  gentlemen,  I  will  thank  you  to  retire  to 
tlie  ward  room,  and  I  will  send  for  you  to  hear 
my  decision,"  continued  the  commander,  and  the 
cousins  retired  together,  and  both  of  them  ap- 
peared to  be  as  good-natured  as  though  they  were 
in  perfect  accord  on  the  question  in  dispute. 

"-  What  is  your  opinion,  Mr.  Salisbury  ?  "  asked 
the  captain,  when  the  claimants  had  retired,  care- 
ful not  to  indicate  his  own  conclusion. 

"  While  I  acknowledge  that  I  am  somewhat 
prepossessed  in  favor  of  the  Lieutenant  Passford 
who  came  on  board  this  morning,  I  do  not  think 
he  has  established  his  claim  to  be  the  true  Lieu- 
tenant Christopher  Passford.  The  other  uses 
some  peculiarly  Southern  phrases,  as  though  he 
had  been  'raised'  in  the  South,  and  he  is  not 
perfect  in  the  geography  of  Bonnydale.     I  think 


88  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

the  commission  is  the  only  evidence  upon  which 
you  can  properly  rely,"  replied  the  first  lieu- 
tenant. 

"  Your  views,  if  you  please.  Dr.  Connelly." 
"  One  of  these  officers  is  evidently  a  Confed- 
erate, and  the  other  a  loyal  citizen.  The  commis- 
sion, as  Mr.  Salisbury  suggests,  outweighs  all  the 
rest  of  the  evidence.  One  or  the  other  of  the 
two  men  is  an  impostor,  and  without  the  commis- 
sion, I  should  decide  that  my  patient  was  the 
false  Lieutenant  Passford,"  answered  the  sur- 
geon. 

"  We  appear  to  agree,  gentlemen,  for  you  have 
expressed  my  own  views  as  well  as  I  could  state 
them  myself,"  added  the  captain.  "  But  when  I 
decide  that  the  holder  of  the  commission,  which 
I  am  satisfied  is  a  genuine  document,  is  the  loyal 
officer,  and  entitled  to  be  received  as  the  future 
commander  of  the  Bronx,  I  must  declare  that  the 
other  is  a  Confederate ;  and  not  only  that,  but 
also  that  he  is  acting  as  a  sp}^ ;  that  he  is  on  board 
of  the  Vernon  with  mischievous  intentions.  It 
will  be  my  duty  to  regard  him  as  a  prisoner  of 
war,  at  least.  What  do  you  think  of  it,  Mr. 
Salisbury  ?  " 


* 


THE   ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE   DECISION       89 

"  I  do  not  see  how  you  can  escape  that  conclu- 
sion," replied  the  first  lieutenant. 

"I  am  a  sort  of  peace  officer,"  added  Dr. 
Connelly,  when  the  captain  glanced  at  him,  "  and 
I  will  express  no  opinion  as  to  the  status  of  the 
officer,  though  it  appears  to  be  as  you  describe 
it." 

"  This  is  an  informal  conference,  doctor,  and  I 
hope  you  will  express  your  views  freely,"  said 
the  captain. 

"  There  is  something  in  the  situation  which  I 
cannot  explain.  I  will  only  say  that  it  is  just 
possible  there  is  a  conspiracy  at  the  bottom  of  the 
whole  affair ;  and  I  should  think  it  would  be  well 
to  keep  a  close  watch  upon  both  of  these  officers. 
Why,  on  the  voyage  of  the  Bronx  to  the  Gulf, 
Ensign  Passford,  as  he  was  then,  discovered  two 
Confederate  officers  in  his  crew,  and  squarely 
defeated  their  efforts  to  capture  his  ship  in  the 
action  with  the  Scotian,  I  believe  it  was." 

"  I  have  heard  of  it ;  and  in  quite  a  number  of 
instances.  Confederates  have  been  put  on  board 
of  steamers  for  the  purpose  of  taking  them  from 
their  officers,"  added  the  captain.  "At  the  same 
time,  I  do  not  see  that  I  can  decide  this  question 


90  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

on  any  other  eviden,ce  than  that  of  the  commis- 
sion and  other  official  documents." 

Both  of  the  other  officers  assented  to  this  view, 
and  the  captain  sent  for  the  two  claimants. 
Neither  of  them  had  spoken  a  word  to  the  other 
during  their  stay  in  the  ward  room.  Christy 
looked  upon  his  cousin  as  a  Confederate  who  was 
serving  what  he  called  his  country,  and  he  had  not 
the  slightest  disposition  to  quarrel  with  him,  and 
especially  not  to  lead  him  to  utter  any  unnecessary 
falsehoods.  Possibly  Corny  was  somewhat  diffi- 
dent about  playing  his  assumed  character  before 
his  cousin  when  they  were  alone,  for  they  had 
always  been  the  best  of  friends. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  have  come  to  a  decision  in  this 
matter, ;  said  the  captain,  when  the  two  claimants 
had  placed  themselves  before  him  in  a  standing 
position.  "  I  cannot  go  behind  the  commission 
presented  by  the  officer  who  came  on  board  last 
evening"  and  I  consider  it  my  duty  to  regard  him 
as  the  real  Lieutenant  Passford,  recently  promoted 
to  his  present  rank.  There  is  nothing  more  to 
be  said." 

"  Of  course  I  expected  that  would  be  your 
decision,"  replied  Corny,  as  he   took  the  papers 


THE   ANNOUNCEMENT   OF   THE    DECISION        91 

which  the  captain  returned  to  him,  including  his 
commission  and  report. 

"You  may  retire  now,  if  you  please,  Mr. 
Passford,"  added  the  commander. 

Corny  bowed  politely  to  the  officers  at  the 
table,  and  left  the  cabin.  He  did  not  even 
glance  at  Christy,  and  his  face  did  not  look  like 
that  of  one  who  had  just  won  a  decided  victory. 
Christy  remained  standing  where  he  had  placed 
himself ;  and  he  began  to  wonder  what  disposi- 
tion would  be  made  of  him  under  present 
circumstances. 


92  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   VIII 

THE  PRISONER   OF   WAR 

After  rendering  his  decision  it  was  evident 
that  Captain  Battleton  had  something  to  say  to 
Christy,  for  he  waited  in  silence  till  Corny  had 
closed  the  door  behind  him  before  he  even  looked 
at  the  officer  standing  before  him.  The  lieutenant 
from  the  moment  the  envelopes  were  opened  and 
their  contents  exposed  to  the  view  of  all  present, 
had  fully  expected  the  result  just  announced. 
Whatever  he  thought,  suspected,  or  surmised 
when  he  saw  the  blank  papers  taken  from  his 
official  envelope,  he  kept  to  himself. 

"  You  have  heard  the  decision  I  have  just  given, 
Mr.  Passford,  for  I  have  no  doubt  that  is  your 
real  name,"  said  the  captain,  when  the  cabin  door 
was  closed. 

"  I  have,  captain,"  replied  Christy,  bowing 
respectfully. 

"  Have  you  anything  to  say  in  regard  to  it  ?  " 


THE   PRISONER   OF   WAR  93 

"  Nothing  at  all,"  replied  Christy,  bowing  again, 
nd  bearing  himself  with  the  dignity  of  a  veteran 
officer ;  and  in  the  matter  of  demeanor,  the  Con- 
federate Captain  Carboneer  had  presented  to  him 
one  of  the  best  models  he  had  seen,  both  in  action 
and  as  a  prisoner. 

"  You  do  not  wish  to  make  any  explanation  of 
the  remarkable  situation  in  which  you  find  your- 
self placed  at  the  present  moment  ?  " 

"  At  present,  I  do  not,  captain." 

"  You  certainly  could  not  have  been  aware  that 
your  official  envelope  contained  only  blank  paper. 
I  cannot  believe  that  one  more  simple-minded  than 
I  believe  you  to  be  would  have  had  the  effrontery 
to  present  such  matter  as  evidence  that  he  was  an 
officer  of  the  United  States  Navy,"  continued 
Captain  Battleton,  with  a  look  of  greater  severity 
than  he  had  before  assumed,  possibly  because  he 
realized  that  the  real  Lieutenant  Passford  was 
higher  in  rank  than  he  was  himself. 

"  I  supposed  the  official  envelope  contained  my 
commission  and  orders." 

"  You  believe  that  your  papers  were  taken  from 
you,  and  the  blanks  substituted  for  them?-" 

"  I  cannot  explain  the  matter  at  present,  and 


94  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

you  must  excuse  me  from  offering  merely  vague 
suspicions  and  conjectures." 

"  Do  you  realize  your  present  situation,  Mr. 
Passford  ?  "  asked  the  captain,  apparently  disap- 
pointed at  the  unwillingness  of  the  young  man  to 
attempt  an  explanation. 

"  I  think  I  do,  captain,  and  I  submit  to  your 
authority  as  the  commander  of  the  ship,"  answered 
Christy,  with  a  dignified  bow. 

"  As  I  said  before,  I  have  no  doubt  you  are  a 
Passford ;  and  I  have  been  compelled  to  decide 
that  you  are  not  the  son  of  Captain  Horatio 
Passford,  the  distinguished  gentleman  who  has 
done  so  much  for  his  country  in  the  present 
war." 

"  With  .the  evidence  before  you,  I  do  not  see 
how  you  could  have  decided  otherwise." 

"Whether  the  decision  be  just  or  not,  I  am 
obliged  to  regard  you  as  son  of  the  Homer 
Passford  who  supports  the  government  of  the 
Confederacy.  You  and  the  other  Mr.  Passford 
have  recognized  each  other  as  cousins." 

"  We  are  cousins." 

"Then  it  follows  that  one  of  the  two  must  be  a 
Confederate  who  is  on  board  of  a  United  States 


THE   PRISONER    OF   WAR  95 

ship  for  some  purpose  not  yet  explained,  but  fairly- 
supposed  to  be  hostile." 

"  I  admit  the  correctness  of  your  conclusion." 

"  I  have  already  recognized  the  Union  officer, 
and  therefore  you  must  be  the  Confederate." 

"  Without  reflecting  upon  your  decision,  I  must 
deny  that  I  am  a  Confederate,  and  proclaim  that 
my  motto  is  '  Stand  by  the  Union ! '  " 

"In  spite  of  your  denial  and  your  motto,  I 
shall  have  to  regard  you  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  and 
treat  you  as  such,"  said  the  captain,  rising  from 
his  chair,  the  others  following  his  example. 

"  I  submit  to  your  authority,  Captain  Battleton," 
replied  Christy,  bowing  to  the  commander. 

"  But  I  do  not  wish  to  subject  you  to  any 
unnecessary  restraint,  and  I  shall  be  willing  to 
accept  your  parole  that  you  will  engage  in  no 
hostile  movement  on  board  of  the  Vernon," 
continued  the  captain,  in  milder  tones. 

"  I  cannot  accept  a  parole,  captain,  for  that 
would  be  equivalent  to  an  admission  that  I  am  a 
Confederate ;  and  I  claim  to  be  a  loyal  officer." 

"  If  you  are,  I  am  sorry  that  you  are  unable  to 
prove  your  claim.  I  have  onl}^  one  officer  on 
board  as  a  passenger,  for  the  reason  that  I  had  only 


96  STAND   BY    THE   UNION 

one  spare  stateroom.  ,  There  is  no  place  for  jou. 
in  the  ward  room,  and  it  does  not  appear  that  you 
are  an  officer." 

"  I  shall  find  no  fault  with  my  accommodations, 
whatever  they  are,"  replied  Christy. 

"  I  must  object  to  your  wearing  the  shoulder 
straps  of  a  lieutenant  on  board  of  the  Vernon," 
added  Captain  Battleton. 

"  I  liave  a  plain  frock  in  my  valise  which  I  wore 
when  the  Teaser  was  captured,"  added  Christy 
with  a  smile.  "  I  will  remove  my  coat  and  wear 
that." 

"  Now  I  will  see  whei'c  I  can  find  a  place  for 
you  to  berth,"  said  the  captain  as  he  left  the  cabin. 

"  I  am  sorry  you  did  not  explain  the  blank 
paper  in  your  envelope,  Mr.  Passford,"  said  the 
surgeon,  as  they  were  leaving  the  cabin. 

"I  cannot  explain  it  —  how  can  I?"  replied 
Christy.  "  Whoever  took  out  my  papers  and  put 
the  blanks  in  their  place,  did  not  make  me  his 
confidant  in  the  operation." 

"  But  can  you  not  recall  some  event  or  circum- 
stance which  will  throw  some  light  on  the 
mystery  ?  "  persisted  Dr.  Connelly. 

"  I  can  ;  but  I  have  not  had  time  to  consider  any 


THE  PRISONER   OF   WAR  97 

events  or  circumstances,  and  it  would  not  be 
treating  Captain  Battleton  with  proper  respect  to 
submit  a  string  of  crude  conjectures  to  him." 

At  this  moment  the  captain  appeared  in  the 
gangway,  and  interrupted  the  conversation.  He 
informed  the  prisoner  of  war,  as  he  chose  to  regard 
him,  that  he  had  directed  the  carpenter  to  put  up 
a  temporar}^  berth  for  him.  Christy  opened  his 
valise,  and  took  from  it  his  frock,  which  he  put  on 
after  he  had  disposed  of  his  coat.  Then  he  looked 
like  a  common  sailor.  He  was  informed  that  his 
berth  was  just  forward  of  the  steerage,  in  that 
part  of  the  steamer  where  the  men  slung  their 
hammocks.  The  third  lieutenant  was  directed  to 
show  him  to  the  place  indicated. 

The  carpenter  and  his  assistants  were  still  at 
work  on  the  berth,  and  Christy,  placing  his  valise 
near  it,  seated  himself  by  it.  For  the  first  time 
since  he  came  on  board  of  the  Vernon  he  had  an 
opportunity  to  reflect  upon  the  events  of  the  day. 
Corny  Passford  was  tlie  present  master  of  the 
situation.  He  had  not  been  aware  till  he  met  him 
in  the  captain's  cabin,  that  his  cousin  was  even  in 
the  vicinity  of  New  York.  With  an  amount  of 
assurance  for  which  he  had  not  given  him  credit, 


98  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Corny  had  undertaken  to  personate  his  nautical 
relative,  and  was  now  actually  on  his  way  to  the 
Gulf  to  take  command  of  the  Bronx. 

The  little  gunboat  had  certainly  done  a  great 
deal  of  mischief  to  the  Confederate  interests,  for 
she  had  captured  two  valuable  vessels  intended  for 
the  southern  navy,  to  say  nothing  of  half  a  dozen 
others  loaded  with  cotton,  and  ready  to  sail.  From 
the  Confederate  point  of  view,  it  was  exceedingly 
desirable  that  she  should  be  prevented  from  doing 
an}^  further  injury  to  the  maritime  interests  of  the 
South.  But  it  seemed  almost  incredible  that 
Corny  Passford  should  be  employed  to  bring  about 
her  capture  by  stratagem.  His  cousin  was  not  a 
sailor  ;  at  least,  he  had  not  been  one  the  last  time 
he  had  met  him,  and  it  was  hardly  possible  that  he 
had  learned  seamanship,  navigation,  and  naval 
tactics  in  so  short  a  time,  and  so  far  as  Christy 
knew,  with  little  practical  experience. 

He  had  seen  the  commission  which  Corny  pre- 
sented to  the  captain  of  the  Vernon,  and  recognized 
it  as  his  own.  In  spite  of  the  statements  his 
cousin  had  made,  Christy  saw  that  the  hand- 
writing of  the  report  he  submitted  as  a  copy  of 
the  genuine  document  was  in  Corny's  usual  hand- 


THE   PRISONER    OF    WAR  99 

writing.  Where  had  he  obtained  the  commission, 
and  where  the  original  report?  These  were  not 
hard  questions,  now  that  the  preliminaries  of  the 
plot  had  been  fully  developed. 

Walsh,  the  man-servant  at  Bonnydale,  was  now 
a  seaman  on  board  of  the  Vernon,  under  the  real 
or  assumed  name  of  Byron.  He  denied  his 
identity,  as  he  would  naturally  do  under  the  cir- 
cumstances ;  but  Christy  had  not  a  doubt  that  he 
was  the  man  who  had  suddenly  disappeared  after 
the  mysterious  visitation  of  the  night  before. 
Doubtless,  Corny  had  been  the  visitor  at  the  man- 
sion, and  had  procured  the  contents  of  the  official 
envelope  on  this  occasion. 

He  appeared  to  have  been  unwilling  to  trust 
Byron,  as  the  seaman  preferred  to  be  called,  and 
had  attended  to  the  business  in  person  with  the 
assistance  of  his  confederate.  The  report  was 
lying  on  the  table  in  his  chamber,  and  Byron  could 
have  borrowed  it  for  any  length  of  time  to  enable 
Corny  to  make  a  copy.  Whoever  had  visited  his 
chamber  in  the  night,  whether  Corny  or  the  man- 
servant, he  must  have  taken  the  official  envelope 
to  the  library,  or  some  other  part  of  the  house,  for 
it  had  been  carefully  opened,  and  restored  to  its 


100  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

former  condition  after  ,tlie  genuine  documents  in 
it  had  been  replaced  by  the  blank  paper. 

It  was  now  all  as  clear  to  Christy  as  though  he 
had  observed  the  proceedings  of  the  conspirators, 
and  taken  notes  of  all  they  had  done.  The  pur- 
pose of  all  these  operations  was  quite  as  obvious 
as  the  details  of  the  scheme.  Either  the  Vernon 
or  the  Bronx  was  to  be  captured,  perhaps  both,  for 
of  course  Christy  could  not  determine  in  what 
manner  the  mischief  was  to  be  accomplished. 
Prisoner  of  war  as  he  was,  he  never  felt  burdened 
with  a  greater  responsibility  than  when  he  realized 
the  actual  situation. 

This  responsibility  was  not  of  a  personal  nature. 
He  did  not  have  the  feeling  that  he  had  been  van- 
quished in  the  contest  before  the  captain,  and  the 
fact  that  he  was  a  prisoner  hardly  disturbed  him. 
It  was  the  prospective  injury  to  the  cause  of  his 
country  which  occasioned  his  solicitude.  His 
object  was  to  save  the  Vernon,  the  Bronx,  or  both, 
from  being  handed  over  to  the  enemy  without  a 
struggle  to  save  them,  one  or  both. 

He  had  no  fault  to  find  with  the  captain  for  his 
decision  against  him,  which  seemed  to  be  natural 
and  warrantable.     He  had  no  ill-feeling   against 


THE   PRISONER   OF   WAR  101 

his  cousin,  for  he  was  trying  to  serve  the  cause  he 
had  espoused.  He  was  even  willing  to  believe  that 
he  would  have  done  the  same  thing  himself  under 
like  circumstances. 

After  he  had  considered  the  subject  for  a  couple 
of  hours  he  went  back  to  one  of  his  first  points, 
relating  to  the  fitness  and  capacity  of  Corny  to 
accomplish  the  task  he  had  undertaken.  It  was 
evident  enough  on  the  face  of  it  that  his  cousin, 
even  if  he  had  been  a  veteran  naval  officer,  could 
not  carry  out  the  plan  alone.  He  must  have  con- 
federates, in  the  double  sense,  on  board  of  the 
Vernon.  In  the  early  stages  of  the  war,  men  who 
had  served  in  the  navy  as  officers  were  coming 
home  from  all  parts  of  the  world  to  take  part  on 
one  side  or  the  other  in  the  struggle.  Those  even 
who  were  disloyal  could  obtain  commissions  in  the 
loyal  navy  if  their  consciences  would  let  them 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  with  a  mental  reserva- 
tion. Christy  had  encountered  several  of  this 
kind. 

Many  of  the  seamen  were  foreigners  who  cared 
little  on  which  side  they  served,  and  one  or  more 
of  the  four  officers  in  the  ward  room  might  be  at 
work  for  the  Confederacy.     Christy  thought   he 


102  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

was  in  an  excellent  position  to  investigate  the 
matter,  and  he  decided  that  this  should  be  his  fii'st 
duty.  Among  the  crew  there  must  be  some  who 
were  to  take  part  in  the  plot  of  Corny,  whatever 
it  was. 

Before  the  close  of  the  conference  the  Atlantic 
had  begun  to  be  quite  "sloppy,"  and  the  Vernon 
was  now  laboring  in  an  ugly  cross  sea,  which 
caused  her  to  roll  heavily. 


A   MORAL  PHILOSOPHER  103 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  MORAL  PHILOSOPHER. 

The  temporary  berth  was  finished,  the  bedding 
put  into  it,  and  Christy  took  possession  of  it. 
For  the  present  he  had  done  all  the  thinking  he 
cared  to  do,  and  he  felt  that  his  present  duty  was 
in  action.  He  was  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  as  such 
he  was  in  disgrace  in  a  loyal  ship's  company ;  at 
least,  he  felt  that  he  was  so  under  present  circum- 
stances. He  was  not  disgusted  at  his  failure  to 
establish  his  identity,  nor  disheartened  at  the  pros- 
pect before  him.  More  than  ever  before  in  the 
two  years  of  his  experience  as  a  naval  officer,  he 
realized  that  it  was  his  duty  to  "  Stand  by  the 
Union." 

The  watch  below  were  all  around  him.  Some 
of  them  were  mending  their  clothes,  others  were 
reading  newspapers  they  had  brought  with  them, 
but  the  greater  part  of  them  were  in  squads 
engaged  in  talking  about  the  events  of  the  war. 


104  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

The  nearest  group  to  Christy  were  conversing 
about  the  two  lieutenants  who  claimed  to  be  the 
real  officer  ordered  to  the  command  of  the  Bronx. 
It  seemed  ratlier  strange  to  the  listener  that  they 
should  know  anything  about  the  events  which  had 
happened  in  the  secrecy  of  the  captain's  cabin,  and 
this  circumstance  led  him  to  believe  that  at  least 
one  of  the  officers  of  the  ship  must  be  a  confed- 
erate of  Corny. 

There  was  nothing  necessarily  secret  in  the  pro- 
ceedings in  the  cabin,  and  the  stewards  might  have 
heard  what  was  said  in  the  ward  room  after  the 
decision  had  been  rendered,  reporting  it  to  mem- 
bers of  the  crew,  who  had  circulated  it  as  the 
latest  news.  At  any  rate,  the  group  near  Christy 
were  talking  about  the  two  officers  who  claimed  to 
be  Lieutenant  Passford.  They  spoke  in  low  tones, 
and  Christy  could  hardly  hear  what  they  said. 
His  berth  was  ready  for  him,  and  he  concluded  to 
lie  down  in  it.  He  took  no  notice  of  the  speakers, 
and  soon  pretended  to  be  asleep. 

"  Do  you  know  who  is  in  that  berth,  Warton  ?  " 
asked  one  of  the  four  men,  speaking  in  a  low  tone, 
but  loud  enough  to  enable  Christy  to  hear  him. 

"  I  don't  know ;  do  you,  Rockton  ?  "  replied  the 


A   MORAL   PHILOSOPHER  105 

one  addressed ;  and  it  was  evident  to  the  listener 
that  the  men  were  at  least  persons  of  average 
education  with  but  little  of  the  common  sailor 
in  it. 

"  I  do  ;  one  of  the  officers  told  me  all  about  it 
not  half  an  hour  ago,"  answered  Rockton.  "  The 
fellow  who  is  asleep  there  is  the  other  Passford." 

"Is  that  so?  Then  we  mustn't  talk  here," 
added  Warton,  apparently  somewhat  alarmed. 
"  Who  told  you  so  ?  " 

"  I  said  one  of  the  officers ;  and  you  know  as 
well  as  I  do  which  one." 

The  speakers  said  no  more,  but  leaving  the 
locality  near  the  berth,  they  moved  forward  in  a 
body.  Christy  was  sorry  he  was  not  to  hear  any 
more  of  the  conversation ;  but  he  felt  that  he  had 
made  some  progress  in  his  work.  He  had  obtained 
the  names  of  two  of  the  men,  and  ascertained  that 
one  of  the  officers  in  the  ward  room  was  a  Confed- 
erate. With  this  information  he  could  the  more 
readily  obtain  more.  Christy  did  not  wish  to 
sleep,  and  he  felt  that  he  could  not  afford  to  spend 
his  time  in  that  way.  He  sat  up  in  the  berth,  and 
wrote  the  two  names  he  had  heard  in  his  pocket- 
diary,  in  order  to  make  sure  that  he  did  not  forget 


106  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

them.  While  he  was  thus  engaged  Dr.  Connelly 
came  into  the  quarters  of  the  crew. 

"  Well,  Mr.  Passford,  are  you  all  right  ?  "  asked 
the  surgeon,  as  soon  as  he  discovered  Christy  in 
the  dim  light  of  the  place. 

"  All  right  in  every  respect,"  replied  the  young 
officer  cheerfully. 

"You  are  not  sea-sick?"  inquired  the  doctor, 
laughing. 

"Sea-sick!  No,  sir;  I  believe  I  never  was  sea- 
sick in  my  life." 

"  You  are  more  fortunate  than  your  cousin,  for 
he  is  having  quite  a  hard  time  of  it,"  added  the 
doctor,  who  seemed  to  be  very  much  amused  that 
the  future  commander  of  the  Bronx,  who  had 
been  to  sea  so  much,  should  be  afflicted  in  this 
manner. 

"  He  was  always  sea-sick  when  he  first  went 
out,  and  it  appears  that  he  has  not  yet  got  over 
the  habit.  He  was  so  badly  off  on  one  occasion 
that  my  father  thought  of  taking  him  on  shore, 
and  sending  him  back  to  Mobile  by  land." 

"Do  you  refer  to  the  lieutenant  appointed  to 
the  command  of  the  Bronx  on  our  arrival  in  the 
Gulf?  "  asked  Dr.  Connelly,  laughing. 


A  MORAL  PHILOSOPHER  107 

"  I  do  not ;  I  am  that  person  myself,"  replied 
Christy  very  decidedly.  "  By  the  way,  I  wonder 
that  the  commander  did  not  subject  the  two  claim- 
ants to  an  examination  in  navigation  and  seaman- 
ship. It  might  have  thrown  some  light  on  the 
subject." 

"Probably  Captain  Battleton  did  not  think  of 
that,  taking  it  for  granted  that  j^ou  were  both 
sailors ;  but  the  other  Mr.  Passford  is  not  in 
condition  to  undergo  such  an  examination  at 
present." 

"  I  do  not  ask  for  it,  though  of  course  I  am 
anxious  to  have  the  truth  come  out,  for  just  now  I 
am  in  disgrace  as  an  impostor,  to  say  nothing  of 
being  regarded  as  an  enemy  of  the  Union,"  replied 
Christy.  "  He  who  occupies  a  stateroom  in  the 
steamer  is  my  own  cousin,  and  the  pleasantest 
relations  have  always  subsisted  between  our  fami- 
lies. I  have  nothing  against  him  personally,  and 
I  would  do  him  a  kindness  as  readily  as  ever 
before  in  my  life." 

"  But  he  has  placed  you  in  a  very  awkward 
position,  Mr.  Passford." 

"  I  am  willing  to  believe  that  he  is  doing  his 
duty  to  his  country,  and  his  grand  mistake  is  in 


108  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

believing  that  the  fraction  of  it  in  rebellion  is  his 
country." 

"  If  you  are  the  genuine  Lieutenant  Passford, 
in  spite  of  the  captain's  decision,  your  cousin  has 
told  lies  enough  to-day  to  swamp  a  reprobate,  to 
to  say  nothing  of  a  Christian,"  added  the  surgeon, 
seating  himself  at  the  side  of  the  berth. 

"  I  do  not  regard  his  statements  as  lies  in  any 
proper  sense  of  the  word,  Dr.  Connelly,"  replied 
Christy  with  considerable  spirit.  "  I  have  had 
occasion  to  deceive  the  enemy  on  several  occa- 
sions ;  and  nearly  two  years  ago  I  looked  up  the 
morality  of  lying  on  the  field  of  battle  and  its  sur- 
roundings. I  think  my  father  is  as  good  a  Chris- 
tian man  as  draws  the  breath  of  life,  and  I  found 
that  I  simply  held  to  his  opinions." 

"  Your  father  is  good  authority,"  added  the  sur- 
geon. 

"  I  studied  history  a  little  in  relation  to  this  sub- 
ject, for  I  wanted  to  know  whether  any  lies  I  might 
tell  in  serving  my  country  were  to  be  registered 
against  me.  I  know  that  I  would  not  tell  a  lie 
in  the  ordinary  relations  of  life ;  but  I  am  sure 
that  I  should  have  been  a  traitor  to  the  Union  if  I 
had  told  the  enemy  the  simple  truth  on  several 


A   MORAL   PHILOSOPHER  109 

occasions.  I  captured  a  schooner  loaded  with 
cotton  by  pretending  to  be  what  I  was  not.  If  it 
is  justifiable  to  kill  a  man  in  war,  it  must  be  justi- 
fiable to  tell  a  lie  to  the  enemy." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,  Mr.  Passford.  You 
spoke  of  history." 

"  George  Washington  is  regarded  as  one  who 
could  not  tell  a  lie  from  the  time  the  little  hatchet 
story  had  birth  to  the  end  of  the  Revolution.  We 
read  that  he  strongly  impressed  Clinton  witli  the 
belief  that  he  intended  to  attack  New  York ;  and 
the  school  history  says  that  this  deception  was  so 
successf  uU}^  practised,  that  Washington  was  some 
distance  on  his  way  to  Virginia  before  Clinton 
suspected  where  he  was  leading  his  army. 

"  Bancroft  says  that  Clinton  was  deceived  by 
letters  which  were  written  to  be  intercepted.  The 
books  say  that  Washington  used  every  art  in  his 
power  to  deceive  Clinton.  He  wrote  letters  con- 
taining the  barefaced  lie  that  he  intended  to 
attack  New  York  when  he  intended  to  attack 
Cornwallis.  It  was  not  a  mere  white  lie,  for  he 
intended  to  deceive.  We  don't  regard  Washing- 
ton as  a  liar,  and  he  was  not  a  liar  in  any  proper 
sense^  of  the  word.     All  the   high-toned   generals 


110  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

on  both  sides  in  the  present  war  do  not  hesitate  to 
deceive  the  enemy,  for  it  is  a  part  of  their  duty 
to  do  so.  In  my  judgment,  a  lie  that  is  acted  is 
the  same  as  a  spoken  lie." 

"You  are  a  moral  philosopher,  Mr.  Passford," 
said  the  surgeon,  laughing  at  the  earnestness  of 
the  speaker. 

"  Hardly,  doctor ;  I  looked  up  the  subject  for 
my  own  benefit.  I  simply  mean  to  say  that  I  do 
not  consider  my  cousin  a  liar,"  replied  Christy, 
who  was  an  earnest  debater  when  he  became 
warm  in  his  subject. 

Dr.  Connelly  left  him,  and  made  his  tour  of 
inspection  among  the  men.  The  steamer  was  still 
rolling  heavil}^  and  the  prisoner  found  himself 
more  comfortable  in  his  berth  than  on  the  lower 
deck.  He  had  not  yet  learned  whether  or  not  he 
was  to  remain  confined  in  his  present  quarters, 
and  when  the  surgeon  returned  from  his  tour,  he 
asked  him  to  inquire  of  the  captain  in  regard  to 
his  limits.  He  was  informed  that  he  could  go  on 
deck  for  an  hour  in  the  forenoon,  and  an  hour  in 
the  afternoon.  It  was  nearly  night  and  he  did 
not  avail  himself  of  this  permission. 

For  the  next  three  days  it  blew  a  gale,  moderat- 


A  MORAL,   PHILOSOPHER  111 

ing  at  times,  and  then  piping  up  again.  To  a 
sailor  it  was  not  bad  weather,  but  Christy  learned 
from  the  surgeon  that  his  cousin  was  confined  to 
his  berth  during  all  this  time.  The  prisoner  went 
on  deck  for  the  time  permitted  each  forenoon  and 
afternoon.  He  had  his  eyes  wide  open  all  the 
time,  on  the  lookout  for  anything  that  would 
afford  him  further  information  in  regard  to  the 
plot  in  the  midst  of  which  he  was  living. 

He  identified  Rockton  and  Warton,  but  not  the 
other  two  who  had  formed  the  group  near  his 
berth,  on  his  first  visit  to  the  deck.  On  the 
fourth  day  out,  he  saw  one  of  these  men  talking 
cautiously  to  the  second  lieutenant.  Following 
up  this  clew  he  satisfied  himself  that  Mr.  Gal- 
vinne  was  the  black  sheep  in  the  officers'  quarters. 
Corny  came  on  deck  that  day,  for  the  sea  was 
comparatively  smooth,  and  took  a  seat  on  the 
quarter-deck. 

Christy  did  not  go  near  him,  but  he  watched 
him  very  closely.  He  had  not  long  to  wait 
before  Mr.  Galvinne,  who  was  then  the  officer  of 
the  deck,  spoke  to  him,  and  they  had  quite  a  long 
conversation.  He  could  not  hear  a  word  of  it; 
but  the  fact  that  they  were  intimate  enough  to 


112  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

hold  what  appeared  to  be  a  confidential  inter- 
view was  enough  to  satisfy  the  prisoner  that  the 
second  lieutenant  was  the  principle  confederate 
of  his  cousin.  How  many  of  the  crew  were 
"  packed "  for  the  enterprise  he  could  form  no 
idea. 

The  weather  continued  favorable  till  the  end 
of  the  cruise,  and  then  on  the  eighth  day  the  Ver- 
non arrived  near  her  destination  off  Pensacola 
Bay.  Thus  far  no  attempt  had  been  made  to 
capture  the  steamer,  and  the  plot  was  as  dark  as 
it  had  been  in  the  beginning.  Christy  thought 
that  Corny  was  becoming  somewhat  nervous  when 
the  vessels  of  the  squadron  were  made  out  in  the 
distance. 

"  There  appear  to  be  only  three  steamers  in 
sight,"  said  the  captain,  who  had  come  into  the 
waist  to  observe  the  fleet. 

"  That  is  the  flag-ship,  I  think,  anchored  the 
farthest  from  the  shore,"  replied  Mr.  Galvinne,  to 
whom  the  remark  had  been  addressed. 

"  I  suppose  that  is  the  Bronx  astern  of  her," 
added  Captain  Battleton.  "  It  is  the  smallest  of 
the  three,  at  any  rate.  Mr.  Salisbury,  you  will 
run  directly  for  the  flag-ship,"  he  added  to  the 
executive  officer  on  the  quarter-deck. 


A    MORAL   PHILOSOPHER  113 

Christy  recognized  the  Bronx  if  others  did  not, 
for  none  of  the  officers  had  been  on  this  station 
before.  He  wondered  if  the  present  deception 
was  likely  to  be  carried  out  to  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  end  the  conspirators  had  in  view.  He 
could  see  nothing  to  prevent  its  accomplishment. 

"I  must  ask  you  to  report  below,  Mr.  Pass- 
ford,"  said  the  captain  rather  sternly;  and  per- 
haps he  did  not  care  to  be  charged  with  over- 
indulgence of  his  prisoner. 

He  bowed  submissively,  and  went  to  his  berth 
in  the  men's  quarters.  The  anchor  had  been  cast 
loose,  and  the  cable  put  in  condition  to  run  out. 
Christy  had  hardly  reached  his  berth  before  he 
heard  the  rattle  of  the  chain,  and  the  voyage  was 
ended. 


114  STAND   BY  THE  UNION 


CHAPTER  X 

A  CHANGE  OF  QUARTERS  IN  THE  CONFUSION 

Christy  obeyed  the  order  of  Captain  Battleton 
when  he  was  directed  to  report  below  ;  but  he  felt 
that  he  was  permitting  the  plot  of  his  cousin  to  be 
carried  out  without  any  opposition,  and  without 
any  attempt  to  check  its  progress.  But  he  was  a 
prisoner,  and  he  realized  that  he  could  do  nothing. 
His  case  had  been  tried,  and  he  had  been  con- 
demned to  his  present  condition.  It  was  useless 
to  appeal  to  the  captain,  for  he  had  already  passed 
upon  all  the  facts  that  had  been  presented  before 
him. 

Seated  on  the  side  of  his  berth  he  considered 
the  situation  very  faithfully.  The  Bronx  lay  off 
St.  Rosa's  Island ;  she  was  on  the  blockade,  evi- 
dently ready  to  trip  her  anchor,  whenever  occa- 
sion should  require.  In  regard  to  her  officers 
Christy  only  knew  that  Mr.  Flint  was  in  tem- 
porary command  of  her,  in  place  of  Mr.  Blowitt, 


A   CHANGE   OF   QUARTERS  115 

who  had  become  the  executive  officer  of  the  Belle- 
vite.  The  other  officers  must  have  been  appointed 
for  temporary  service. 

As  Christy  viewed  the  matter,  there  appeared 
to  be  no  obstacle  to  the  success  of  Corny 's  scheme 
for  the  capture  of  the  Bronx,  unless  it  was  Mr. 
Flint,  who  might  or  might  not  discover  that  the 
new  commander  was  an  impostor.  If  his  old  asso- 
ciate saw  the  two  cousins  together,  he  would  have 
no  difficulty  in  determining  which  was  his  former 
commander ;  seeing  Corny  alone  he  might  be  de- 
ceived. With  the  flag-officer,  who  had  seen 
Christy  but  once  or  twice,  he  was  not  likely  to 
suspect  that  Corny  was  an  impostor. 

The  Bronx  had  but  one  officer  on  board  who 
had  been  permanently  appointed  to  her,  and  at 
least  two  others  must  be  selected  to  serve  on 
board  of  her.  It  would  be  an  easy  matter  for 
Corny  to  procure  the  appointment  of  Mr. 
Galvinne,  who  was  doubtless  competent  to  handle 
the  vessel  as  the  impostor  certainly  was  not. 

When  he  realized  that  the  scheme  of  his  cousin, 
or  whoever  had  devised  it,  was  in  a  fair  way  to 
accomplish  its  object,  Christy  felt  that  he  must  do 
something.      Though   he   was  a  prisoner  and   in 


116  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

disgrace,  he  did  not  fe,el  that  he  was  absolved 
from  the  duty  of  attempting  to  save  the  Bronx  to 
the  Union.  He  had  refused  to  accept  a  parole, 
or  anything  of  that  kind,  and  his  honor  as  an 
officer  did  not  require  him  to  submit  to  the  disci- 
pline of  his  situation.  He  was  a  prisoner;  but  the 
responsibility  of  retaining  him  as  such  belonged  to 
the  captain  of  the  Vernon  for  the  present. 

His  reflections  relieved  him  of  all  scruples  in 
regard  to  any  action  he  might  resolve  to  take.  He 
was  held  in  confinement  as  a  Confederate.  When 
he  had  been  taken  by  the  enemy  and  locked  up  as 
a  Union  prisoner,  he  had  considered  his  duty, 
independently  of  his  desire  to  be  free,  and  he  had 
effected  his  escape  with  Flint.  In  the  present 
instance  his  confinement  was  not  irksome,  but  he 
felt  more  keenly  than  before  that  he  ought  to  do 
somethincT  to  save  the  little  o-unboat;  and  he  could 
do  nothing  without  first  getting  into  a  position 
where  he  could  act. 

Between  the  decks  of  the  Vernon,  he  could  do 
nothing;  he  could  not  even  see  what  was  going 
on,  though  he  had  no  doubt  the  captain  was  in 
the  act  of  reporting  to  the  flag-officer.  Probably 
Corny  would  go  off  in  the  first  boat  to  report  for 


A   CHANGE   OF   QUARTERS  117 

duty,  and  receive  his  orders.  The  seamen  who 
were  simply  passengers  on  board  of  the  steamer, 
were  below  in  considerable  numbers,  gathering  up 
their  bags,  and  preparing  for  the  transfer  to  the 
flag-ship,  or  to  the  Bronx,  for  there  were  no  other 
vessels  near  to  receive  them. 

Christy  felt  very  much  like  a  caged  tiger.  He 
had  hoped  tliat  the  Bellevite  would  be  on  the 
station  when  he  arrived,  for  there  were  plenty  of 
officers  and  seamen  on  board  of  her  who  could 
identify  him  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt. 
In  that  case  he  intended  to  make  a  strong  appeal 
to  Captain  Battleton,  for  he  would  then  have  the 
means  of  arriving  at  a  correct  conclusion.  Then 
he  could  explain  in  what  manner  he  had  been 
robbed  of  his  papers  with  some  chance  of  having 
his  statement  accepted. 

The  prisoner  walked  up  and  down  the  lower 
deck,  doing  liis  best  to  conceal  the  agitation  wliich 
had  taken  possession  of  him.  No  one  took  any 
notice  of  him,  for  the  seamen  had  become  accus- 
tomed to  the  presence  of  the  captive  officer. 
While  he  was  struggling  to  contain  his  emotions, 
he  heard  the  rattle  of  the  cable  again,  and  saw  the 
chain  descendino-  to  the  locker  below. 


118  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  What  does  that  mean,  my  man  ? "  asked 
Christy  of  one  of  the  men  near  him.  "  They 
appear  to  be  weighing  the  anchor." 

"  That  is  what  they  are  doing,"  replied  the  man 
indifferently. 

"What  is  that  for?" 

"  The  flag-officer  has  not  told  me  yet  what  he  is 
about,  and  I  am  not  good  at  guessing,  though  I  am 
a  Yankee,"  replied  the  man  chuckling,  as  though 
he  believed  he  had  said  something  funny. 

"  The  flag-officer  has  signalled  for  the  Vernon 
to  come  alongside,"  interposed  another  seaman 
who  had  heard  the  question. 

"  Thank  you,  my  man,"  replied  Christy,  begin- 
ning at  once  to  consider  how  this  change  would 
affect  him. 

"  The  Bronx  is  getting  under  way  also,"  said 
the  civil  tar,  who  evidently  had  some  sympathy 
for  the  prisoner.  "  Probabl}^  she  is  also  ordered 
alongside.  Twenty-five  of  us  have  been  detailed 
to  serve  on  board  of  her,  and  I  am  one  of  them." 

"  Then  I  may  see  you  again,  my  friend.  Thank 
you  for  your  information,  and  will  you  give  me 
your  name?"  added  Christy. 

"  My  name   is   Ralph   Pennant ;    I  have  a  sea- 


A   CHANGE   OF   QUARTERS  119 

going  name,  and  I  suppose  that  is  the  reason  why 
I  went  to  sea,"  replied  the  seaman,  with  a  good- 
natured  laugh.  "  I  have  been  the  mate  of  a 
steamer,  but  I  could  not  get  any  better  position 
than  that  of  able  seaman,  and  I  wanted  to  be  in 
this  stir-up." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  work  your  way  up 
in  good  time,"  added  Christy,  who  saw  that  Pen- 
nant was  an  intelligent  and  reliable  man,  though 
it  was  possible  from  the  appearance  of  his  face 
that  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  imbibing  too 
much  whiskey  for  his  own  good. 

In  a  short  time  the  Vernon  was  alongside  the 
flag-ship.  Christy  had  put  his  uniform  coat  in 
his  valise,  and  still  wore  the  frock  he  had  taken 
from  it.  He  had  removed  his  linen  collar,  and 
put  on  a  woollen  shirt  and  a  seaman's  cap,  for  he 
did  not  care  to  be  taken  for  an  officer  among  the 
crew.  He  carried  his  valise  to  the  vicinity  of 
the  forehatch,  and  looked  up  through  the  open- 
ing to  ascertain  what  he  could  of  the  movements 
on  board. 

"  There  comes  the  Bronx,"  said  a  seaman  stand- 
ing at  the  head  of  the  ladder. 

"  Ay,  ay ;  and  she  is  coming  alongside  the 
Vernon,"  added  another. 


120  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

The  store-ship  had  been  made  fast  to  the  flag- 
ship, and  at  this  moment  came  a  call  for  all  hands 
to  go  aft.  Christy  could  not  endure  the  suspense 
any  longer,  and  taking  his  valise  in  his  hand  he 
went  on  deck,  just  as  the  Bronx  came  alongside. 
Mr.  Flint  was  on  duty  with  a  couple  of  young 
officers,  and  gave  the  orders  to  make  her  fast  to 
the  Vernon.  Captain  Battleton  was  going  up 
the  side  of  the  flag-ship,  followed  by  Corny. 

Christy  put  his  valise  in  a  convenient  place, 
and  then  concealed  himself  in  the  firemen's 
quarters  under  the  top-gallant  forecastle.  He 
found  a  place  beneath  a  bunk  which  would  effect- 
ually conceal  him  unless  a  very  thorough  search 
should  be  made  for  him.  But  he  only  kept  this 
place  as  a  resort  in  case  of  emergency,  for  he 
placed  himself  where  he  could  see  out  at  the 
door ;  and  it  was  a  good  location  to  overlook  all 
that  took  place  on  the  quarter-deck  where  the 
officers  were,  and  the  waist  where  the  men  had 
been  assembled. 

The  second  lieutenant  was  calling  over  a  list 
of  names,  which  Christy  concluded  was  the  draft 
of  seamen  for  the  Bronx.  Possibly  Captain 
Passford  had  used  some  influence  in  this   selec- 


A   CHANGE   OF   QUARTERS  121 

tion,  for  all  tlie  other  hands  were  to  be  put  on 
board  of  the  flag-ship  to  be  assigned  to  such 
vessels  as  needed  to  be  reinforced  by  the  officers 
of  the  staff. 

As  the  names  were  called  the  men  passed  over 
to  the  starboard  side,  with  their  bags  in  their 
hands,  for  there  was  evidently  to  be  no  dela}^ 
in  making  the  transfer.  But  it  was  a  full  hour 
before  Captain  Battleton  and  Corny  returned 
from  the  flag-ship.  The  prisoner  on  the  fore- 
castle thought  his  cousin  looked  very  complacent, 
and  his  return  indicated  that  his  plot  had  not 
miscarried,  and  that  the  flag-officer  had  not 
challenged  the  identity  of  the  future  commander 
of  the  Bronx. 

Corny's  first  movement  on  board  of  the  Vernon 
was  to  take  the  hand  of  Mr.  Galvinne,  whom  he 
appeared  to  be  congratulating  on  a  promotion  or 
appointment.  The  second  lieutenant  jiromptly 
handed  his  lists  to  the  third  lieutenant,  Mr. 
Winter,  who  proceeded  with  the  calling  of  the 
names.  Corny  and  Mr.  Galvinne  immediately 
went  below,  and  Christy  concluded  tliat  the  officer 
he  had  spotted  as  the  traitor  had  been  appointed 
to   the    little   gunboat,    either   as  first   or  second 


122  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

lieutenant,  and  that  they  were  making  their 
preparations  to  go  on  board  of  her.  In  a  few 
minutes  they  appeared  with  the  steward  of  the 
ward  room  carrying  their  baggage. 

Corny  politely  saluted  Mr.  Flint,  the  acting 
commander  of  the  gunboat.  Mr.  Galvinne  was 
introduced,  and  there  was  plenty  of  bowing  and 
formal  politeness.  Corny  presented  his  commis- 
sion and'  orders  for  the  inspection  of  the  officer 
in  command,  and  for  the  present  the  formalities 
were  completed.  Corny  was  evidently  in  com- 
mand of  the  Bronx ;  but  Christy  could  not  deter- 
mine the  position  of  Mr.  Flint,  and  he  watched 
his  movements  with  intense  interest  for  some 
time. 

The  late  acting-commander  did  not  leave  the 
deck,  as  he  would  have  been  likely  to  do  if  he 
had  been  relieved  and  ordered  to  report  on  boai'd 
of  the  flag-ship,  though  he  might  liave  been  super- 
seded as  executive  officer,  —  a  position  which  he 
was*  clearly  entitled  to  hold.  A  little  later,  the 
draft  of  seamen  were  ordered  to  file  on  board  of 
the  Bronx.  Then  the  observer  saw  Mr.  Galvinne, 
with  a  rather  pompous  gesture  point  to  the  men 
who  were  coming  on  board,  and  say  something  he 


A   CHANGE   OF   QUARTERS  123 

could  not  hear  to  Mr.  Flint.  He  had  evidently 
directed  him  to  receive  the  seamen  as  they 
came  on  deck.  This  indicated  that  the  late 
second  lieutenant  of  the  Vernon  had  been  ap- 
pointed executive  officer  of  the  Bronx. 

Christy  felt  that  the  time  for  action  had  come. 
Taking  his  valise  in  his  hand  he  joined  the  tile 
of  men,  and  cleverly  inserting  himself  between  a 
couple  of  them,  he  went  on  the  deck  of  the  Bronx 
without  being  challenged  as  to  his  right  to  do  so. 
Doubtless  Captain  Battleton  had  reported  that  he 
had  a  prisoner  on  board,  though  he  had  not  had 
time  to  tell  the  whole  story  of  the  investigation, 
which  had  probably  been  postponed  to  a  more 
convenient  time.  Mr.  Flint  went  forward  to 
receive  the  seamen  as  they  came  on  deck,  and 
he  ordered  them  to  pipe  below  and  leave  their 
bags  there. 

"Where  is  your  bag?"  asked  Mr.  Flint,  as 
Christy,  the  actual  commander  of  the  Bronx,  passed 
him.     "  What  are  you  doing  with  a  valise  ?  " 

"I  have  no  bag,  sir,"  replied  Christy  in  sub- 
missive tones. 

"Find  a  bag,  for  we  shall  throw  that  valise 
overboard,"  added  Mr.  Flint. 


124  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"I  don't  think  you  will,  sir,  after  the  circum- 
stances have  been  explained." 

Suddenly  the  officer  started  back,  and  began 
to  look  very  sharply  at  the  presumed  sailor.  But 
the  file  pressed  behind  him,  and  Christy  was  too 
glad  to  move  with  it  to  delay  a  moment  longer. 
He  went  below  to  the  familiar  quarters  of  the  crew, 
and  saw  many  of  his  old  seamen  still  on  board, 
though  many  of  them  had  been  taken  to  reinforce 
other  vessels. 

Christy  deposited  his  valise  in  a  secure  place 
near  the  door  leadinor  into  the  steerac^e.  All 
hands  were  on  deck  attending  to  the  transfer  of 
seamen,  even  to  the  stewards.  The  way  w\as 
clear,  and  the  late  prisoner  promptly  decided  what 
to  do.  He  thought  the  captain's  cabin  was  the 
proper  place  for  him,  and  he  went  there. 


LAYING   OUT   A   PLAN   OF   OPERATIONS       125 


CHAPTER   XI 

LAYING    OUT   A    PLAN   OF   OPERATIONS 

Christy  had  deposited  liis  valise  in  a  place 
where  it  was  not  likely  to  be  seen  nnless  a  search 
was  made  for  it.  Tliere  was  no  one  in  the  ward 
room  to  obstruct  his  advance  to  the  captain's 
cabin.  He  had  served  as  acting-commander  of 
the  vessel  in  a  voyage  from  New  York  to  the 
Gulf,  and  been  the  executive  officer  on  board  for 
a  short  term,  and  he  was  perfectly  at  home  in 
every  part  of  her.  In  the  conspiracy  on  his  last 
voyage  in  the  Bronx,  Pink  Mulgrum  had  con- 
cealed himself  under  the  berth  in  the  captain's 
stateroom,  where  Dave,  the  cabin  steward,  had 
discovered  him,  though  he  might  have  remained 
there  a  month  if  his  hiding-place  had  not  been 
suspected. 

Christy  thought  this  would  be  an  excellent 
retreat  for  him,  not  only  because  it  promised  him 
the  greatest  security,  but  because  it  would  per- 


126  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

mit  him  to  hear  what  passed  between  the  pre- 
tended commander  and  others,  especially  Mr. 
Galvinne.  He  had  been  reasonably  confident  of 
returning  to  the  gunboat  when  he  went  to  the 
North  as  prize  master,  though  not  as  her  com- 
mander, and  he  had  left  his  trunk  on  board. 

It  Avas  a  humiliating  posture  for  the  actual  com- 
mander of  the  vessel,  but  he  promptly  got  down 
upon  the  floor  of  the  stateroom,  and  crawled 
under  the  berth.  He  placed  the  trunk  and  some 
other  articles  there  so  as  to  form  a  sort  of  breast- 
work, behind  which  he  carefully  bestowed  him- 
self. It  Avas  not  an  uncomfortable  position,  for 
the  floor  was  carpeted  and  an  old  satchel  filled 
with  his  cast-off  garments  furnished  him  a  pillow 
sufficiently  soft  for  a  person  on  extraordinary 
duty. 

The  cabin  was  to  be  occupied  by  Corny,  though 
his  cousin  had  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Galvinne  was 
the  real  leader  in  the  adventure  of  capturing  the 
steamer.  Both  of  them  would  be  obliged  to  keep 
up  appearances  for  the  present.  Christy's  first 
thought  after  he  had  settled  himself  in  his  new 
quarters  related  to  the  cabin  steward,  who  had 
served   him   very   faithfully,    and    whom   he  had 


LAYING   OUT  A  PLAN  OF   OPERATIONS       127 

brought  off  in  the  Teaser,  the  former  name  of 
the  Bronx.  He  had  no  doubt  he  was  still  on 
board,  and  probably  acting  in  his  former  capacity, 
for  Mr.  Flint  knew  that  he  was  attached  to  the 
man  for  the  service  he  had  rendered,  not  only  to 
him  but  to  his  country.  He  was  absolutely  sure 
that  Dave  could  be  trusted  under  any  and  all  cir- 
cumstances, and  the  first  thing  he  did  would  be  to 
make  a  connection  with  him. 

Christy  became  rather  impatient  because  the 
Bronx  did  not  get  under  way ;  but  he  concluded 
from  such  sounds  as  came  to  his  ears  that  she  was 
taking  in  shot,  shells,  and  powder,  as  well  as 
stores  and  supplies.  At  any  rate,  neither  Corny 
nor  his  first  lieutenant  came  into  the  cabin,  so  far 
as  he  could  ascertain.  But  he  had  not  been  in 
his  hiding-place  an  hour  before  he  heard  a  noise 
in  the  adjoining  apartment.  It  was  not  the  com- 
mander, for  the  noise  was  an  occasional  rapping ; 
it  was  not  an  unfamiliar  sound  to  him,  for  he  had 
often  heard  it  before  when  he  lay  in  his  berth. 
Dave  was  a  remarkably  neat  person,  and  he  was 
always  dusting  the  cabin  and  stateroom  Avhen  he 
had  nothing  else  to  do.  He  was  sure  that  tlie  rap- 
ping was  caused  by  the  steward's  feather  duster. 


128  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

In  a  few  minutes,  when  he  had  made  the  cabin 
tidy  for  the  reception  of  "  Massa  Cap'n  Passford," 
he  transferred  his  labors  to  the  stateroom.  He 
worked  in  the  berth  and  all  its  surroundings, 
including  the  desk,  which  still  contained  the  real 
commander's  papers,  and  then  gave  his  attention 
to  the  trunk  beneath. 

"  Dave,"  said  Christy,  after  he  liad  obtained  a 
view  of  the  back  of  the  steward's  head  which  sat- 
isfied him  that  he  was  the  right  man. 

"  Mullygumps ! "  exclaimed  Dave,  as  he  sus- 
pended his  labors  on  the  trunk. 

No  doubt  he  was  greatly  surprised  to  hear  his 
name,  pronounced  as  though  it  came  up  through 
the  deck,  as  he  had  abundant  reason  to  be. 

"Dave,"  repeated  Christy,  in  a  more  decided 
tone  after  he  had  heard  the  voice  of  the  steward. 

"■  Is  that  3^ou,  Pink  Mulgrura  ? "  demanded 
Dave.  "  I  give  you  the  whole  State  of  Alabama, 
but  I  thought  we  done  rid  of  you  long  ago. 
Who's  there?" 

"  Don't  you  know  me,  Dave  ?  "  asked  Christy, 
speaking  out  plainly  so  that  the  steward  might 
recognize  his  voice. 

"  Maggy wogs  !   That  sounds  like  Massa  Christy's 


LAYING    OUT   A   PLAN    OF    OPERATIONS      129 

voice ;  but  I  done  seen  him  on  deck  five  or  ten 
minutes  ago." 

"  No,  you  didn't,  Dave ;  that  was  Corny,"  re- 
plied Christy. 

"  Gollywops !  But  he  was  in  command  of  the 
Bronx,  for  I  done  seen  Mr.  Flint  hand  it  over  to 
him.  Go  'way  !  You  can't  fool  this  colored  per- 
son." 

"  I  tell  you  the  truth,  Dave ;  but  things  are 
mixed,"  added  Christy. 

"  I  believe  you ;  they  be  mixed  if  you  be  the 
captain  when  I  done  seen  him  on  deck  just  now." 

"  Sit  down  on  the  floor,  Dave,  and  I  will  tell 
you  all  about  it,"  continued  Christy,  though  the 
difficulty  of  convincing  the  steward  was  not  un- 
expected. 

"  Let  me  see  your  face  before  you  told  me  any- 
thing," persisted  Dave,  as  he  pulled  out  one  end 
of  the  trunk,  and  dropped  upon  his  knees  where 
he  could  see  under  the  berth. 

Christy  crawled  to  the  front  of  the  berth,  and 
thrust  his  head  out  into  the  stateroom  in  as  nat- 
ural a  position  as  he  could  place  it. 

"  Wolly  wogs  !  You  look  like  Massa  Christy, 
for  sure,"  exclaimed  Dave,  as  he  gave  himself  up 


130  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

to  a  study  of  the  face  presented  to  him.  "  But 
the  captain  looks  like  Massa  Christy  too." 

"  You  have  never  seen  my  cousin  Corny,  I  be- 
lieve, Dave ;  but  he  looks  like  me.  Now  sit 
down,  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it." 

"  I  never  saw  Massa  Corny ;  but  I  done  hear 
enough  about  him  when  I  was  at  Bonnydale. 
Show  me  your  knife  and  your  watch,  Massa 
Christy." 

He  complied  with  the  request,  as  he  saw  that  it 
was  a  very  simple  means  of  identification,  for  the 
steward  had  some  skill  as  a  mechanic,  and  he  had 
frequently  sharpened  the  knife,  and  knew  the 
repeater  of  the  lieutenant  from  having  seen  it  so 
often,  for  it  was  a  very  peculiar  watch.  Dave's 
last  doubt  vanished  when  these  articles  were  pro- 
duced. 

"  But  the  other  Massa  Passford  looks  just  like 
3^ou,"  added  Dave. 

"  If  you  saw  us  together  you  would  not  mistake 
him  for  me,"  replied  Christy,  as  he  proceeded  to 
explain  the  situation  to  the  steward,  upon  whom 
he  depended  for  very  important  assistance. 

He  related  the  incidents  which  had  occurred  at 
Bonnydale,  the  loss  of  his  commission  and  orders, 


Dave  Identifies  Christy.  —  Paae  130. 


LAYING   OUT   A   PLAN   OF    OPERATIONS        131 

and  the  decision  of  Captain  Battleton  against  him, 
concluding  with  the  statement  that  he  was  then  a 
prisoner  of  war,  but  had  made  his  escape  from  the 
place  where  he  had  been  required  to  remain. 

"  A  prisoner  of  war ! "  exclaimed  the  steward, 
"  The  commander  of  the  ship  a  prisoner  I  " 

"  That  is  exactly  the  situation,  Dave.  Can 
you  tell  me  what  they  are  doing  on  deck  ?  "  asked 
Christy,  who  began  to  feel  more  hopeful  of  the 
future. 

"  The  Bronx  is  taking  in  provisions,  stores,  and 
ammunition.  They  say  the  captain  has  his  orders, 
but  I  don't  know  about  that." 

"  Can  you  tell  me  what  position  Mr.  Flint  has 
on  board  ?  " 

"  He's  just  what  he  was  before,  when  you  was 
on  board ;  he  is  the  second  lieutenant,  and  we 
have  a  new  man  for  first,  I  believe  they  call  him 
Gallivan,"  replied  Dave,  who  was  intelligent 
enough  to  comprehend  what  he  saw  on  deck. 

"His  name  is  Galvinne,  and  he  was  second 
lieutenant  of  the  Vernon;  but  he  is  a  Confeder- 
ate. I  think  he  is  to  be  the  real  commander  of 
the  Bronx  if  they  succeed  in  getting  her  into  Pen- 
sacola,"  added  Christy. 


132  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"Into  Pensacola!"  exclaimed  the  steward, 
aghast  at  the  remark. 

"  Of  course  my  cousin  Corny  intends  to  hand 
the  vessel  over  to  the  Confederate  government." 

"  Golly  wompus  I  My  old  master  will  get  me 
back  then !  "  groaned  Dave,  who  had  been  very 
happy  in  his  new  service  and  at  Bonnydale  where 
he  had  spent  considerable  of  his  time  while  Christy 
was  waiting  for  the  fitting  out  of  the  Bronx.  "  I 
think  I  had  better  get.  on  board  of  the  flag-ship 
right  off." 

"  Don't  do  it,  Dave,  for  I  hope  to  save  the  ves- 
sel to  the  Union,  and  you  can  render  me  the  most 
important  service  in  this  matter,"  added  Christy. 
.   "  Then  I  stay  for  sure  ;  I  don't  go  back  on  you, 
Massa  Christy,"  protested  the  steward  warmly. 

"  Thank  you,  Dave." 

"  There  ain't  no  hole  in  this  millstone  for  me," 
continued  Dave,  suddenly  becoming  very  thouglit- 
ful.  "I  don't  see  how  Massa  Corny  can  run 
away  with  the  steamer  when  she  has  her  officers 
and  crew  on  board." 

"  I  have  just  told  you  that  the  first  lieutenant  is 
a  Confederate  officer ;  and  I  have  not  yet  learned 
who  is  the  third  lieutenant.     Among  the  crew  I 


LAYING   OUT   A   PLAN   OF   OPERATIONS       133 

know  there  are  at  least  four  men,  and  there  may 
be  twenty  of  them,  who  are  to  take  part  in  this 
plot.  The  loyal  men  will  not  be  likely  to  inter- 
fere with  the  officers  unless  they  have  a  leader. 
The  fact  that  the  Bronx  is  headed  into  a  Confed- 
erate port  would  not  create  a  i-ebellion  on  board 
unless  they  were  informed  of  the  actual  situation. 
By  the  time  the  Union  men  found  out  the  plot,  it 
would  be  too  late  for  them  to  do  anything,  for  the 
vessel  would  be  under  the  guns  of  the  forts." 

"But  what  are  we  going  to  do,  Massa  Christy?" 
asked  the  steward,  dazzled  by  the  situation 

"  We  must  recapture  the  vessel  before  she  gets 
into  port;  and  what  I  want  most  now  is  to  see  Mr. 
Flint.  You  must  fix  the  matter  in  some  way, 
Dave,  so  that  I  can  see  him.  Now  go  on  deck, 
and  ascertain  what  is  going  on  there.  If  you  get 
a  chance,  speak  to  Mr.  Flint;  but  be  extremely 
careful." 

"  You  can  trust  Dave,  Massa  Christy,"  replied 
the  steward,  as  the  officer  drew  back  into  his 
hiding-place. 

Dave  arranged  the  trunk  and  other  articles  to 
the  best  advantage  for  the  concealment  of  the 
lieutenant,  and  then  left  the  stateroom.      Christy, 


134  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

as  soon  as  he  had  become  acquainted  with  the 
situation,  had  arranged  his  phm  of  action,  and  the 
new  officers  of  the  Bronx  were  likely  to  encounter 
a  mutiny,  either  to  inaugurate  or  end  their  sway. 
In  less  than  half  an  hour,  the  steward  returned  to 
the  stateroom  with  the  information  that  he  had 
S23oken  to  the  second  lieutenant,  and  informed  him 
that  the  real  commander  of  the  Bronx  was  con- 
cealed under  the  berth  in  the  captain's  stateroom. 

"  Mr.  Flint  has  not  had  his  breakfast  yet,  and  he 
will  come  below  for  it  very  soon,"  added  Dave. 
"  He  was  just  coming  down  for  it  when  he  got  the 
signal  to  come  alongside  the  flag-ship." 

"  Did  j\Ir.  Flint  say  anything  ?  "  asked  Christy. 

"  Not  a  word,  sir ;  only  said  he  would  be  down 
to  his  breakfast  in  a  few  minutes." 

The  lieutenant  took  out  his  memorandum  book, 
and  looked  at  the  names  of  tlie  men  he  had  sjDotted 
as  disloj^al,  Rockton  and  Warton,  to  which  he 
had  added  two  others,  Nichols  and  Swayne,  after 
he  had  observed  that  they  were  very  intimate 
with  the  two  whose  names  he  had  learned  from 
their  own  mouths. 

"  Now,  Dave,  I  have  another  commission  for  you 
to  execute,"  continued  Christy,  as  he  tore  out  the 


LAYING   OUT  A   PLAN   OF   OPERATIONS.       135 

leaf  on  which  he  had  written  the  names.  "  Not  less 
than  twenty-five  of  the  crew  of  the  Bronx  came 
from  New  York  in  the  Vernon.  One  of  them  is 
Ralph  Pennant,  and  he  is  an  intelligent  man,  and 
one  that  can  be  trusted  You  will  see  him.  Tell 
him  the  commander  is  an  impostor.  Do  you  know 
what  an  impostor  is,  Dave  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  I  do,  sir ;  your  cousin  Corny  is  an 
impostor,"  replied  the  steward  promptly. 

"  You  will  find  this  man,  and  give  him  this 
paper.  The  names  on  it  are  those  of  disloyal  men. 
Tell  him  to  look  out  for  them,  and  find  out  as  far 
as  he  can  who  are  true  to  the  Union." 

Christy  had  hardly  finished  his  instructions  to 
the  steward  before  he  heard  footsteps  in  the  cabin. 
Dave  looked  into  the  apartment  and  discovered 
Mr.  Flint,  who  went  into  the  stateroom  at  once. 


136  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 


CHAPTER  XII 

A   LESSON    IN   ORDINARY    POLITENESS 

Though  the  second  lieutenant  of  the  Bronx  had 
not  been  to  breakfast,  it  was  not  his  stomach  that 
made  the  first  demand  upon  him.  He  directed  the 
steward  to  remain  in  the  gangway  and  apprise  him 
of  the  coming  of  any  person  in  the  direction  of  the 
cabin  and  Avard  room.  Dave  took  his  station  on 
the  steps.  Mr.  Flint  entered  the  stateroom,  and 
the  first  thing  he  did  was  to  drop  down  on  his 
knees  and  thrust  his  right  hand  into  the  space 
under  the  berth.  It  was  instantly  grasped  by 
Christy,  and  given  a  warm  pressure. 

"  Is  it  really  you,  Captain  Passford  ?  "  asked  the 
second  lieutenant. 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  replied  Christy. 

"  I  thought  you  were  somewhat  changed  in  your 
looks  when  I  saw  you  come  on  board  of  the 
Bronx,  and  then  I  felt  that  the  greeting  you  gave 
me  was  rather  stiff  for  an  old  comrade  who  had 


A   LESSON    IN   ORDINARY   POLITENESS         137 

passed  some  time  with  you  in  a  Confederate 
prison,"  added  Mr.  Flint. 

"  We  have  no  time  to  talk  sentiment  now.  It 
is  necessary  for  you  to  understand  the  situation 
better  than  you  do,"  interposed  Christy;  and  he 
proceeded  to  explain  in  what  manner  his  cousin 
Corn}'  happened  to  be  in  command  of  the  Bronx, 
while  he  was  himself  nominally  a  prisoner  of  war. 

"  Your  absence  from  the  between  decks  of  the 
Vernon  has  been  discovered,  and  Captain  Battle- 
ton  has  caused  the  strictest  search  to  be  made  for 
you  on  board  of  all  three  of  the  ships.  The  last 
I  saw  of  him  he  was  evidently  talking  with  the 
flag-officer  about  you,  as  I  judged  from  his  looks 
and  gestures,"  replied  the  second  lieutenant. 

"  He  has  not  found  me  yet ;  and  I  think  that 
the  stateroom  of  the  commander  of  the  Bronx  is 
the  last  place  he  will  think  of  looking  for  me. 
But  I  have  no  time  to  talk  of  merely  selfish  mat- 
ters, for  I  am  not  at  all  worried  about  my  personal 
safety  while  we  are  within  Union  lines.  If  this 
plot  succeeds,  and  the  conspirators  get  the  ship 
into  a  Confederate  port,  I  shall  feel  differently 
about  this  matter.  Has  any  third  lieutenant  been 
appointed,  Mr.  Flint  ?  " 


138  STAND  BY  THE   UNION 

"  There  has,  captain  ;  he  is  a  young  man  by  the 
name  of  Byron ;  but  I  did  not  learn  his  rank." 

"  Byron  !  "  exclaimed  Christy,  recalling  Walsh, 
and  the  name  he  had  insisted  was  his  own  when 
he  first  encountered  him  on  board  of  the  Vernon. 
"  He  may  have  a  rank  in  the  Confederate  navy, 
but  he  has  none  in  that  of  the  Union.  In  other 
words,  he  is  a  Confederate  officer  or  seaman,  and 
he  is  the  man  who  helped  Corny  steal  my  com- 
mission and  orders." 

"We  have  a  nest  of  them  in  the  cabin  —  the 
captain  and  two  officers.  What  is  to  be  done? 
We  cannot  allow  the  Bronx  to  be  captured  by 
any  such  trick  as  this,  with  forty-five  loyal  seamen 
on  board  of  her,  to  say  nothing  of  myself  as  a 
loyal  officer." 

"  All  the  crew  are  not  loyal,"  replied  Christy, 
as  he  explained  the  instructions  he  had  given  to 
the  steward. 

"  But  most  of  the  crew  must  be  loyal,  for 
twenty  of  the  old  seamen  remain  on  board,  and 
every  one  of  them  is  as  true  as  steel,"  Mr.  Flint 
insisted. 

"But  the  conspirators  do  not  intend  that  any 
issue  shall  be  raised  until  the  vessel  is  under  the 


A  LESSON   IN   ORDINARY   POLITENESS         139 

guns  of  a  Confederate  fort.  Doubtless  Mr.  Gal- 
vinne,  whom  I  look  upon  as  the  actual  com- 
mander of  the  steamer,  for  Corny  is  no  sailor,  will 
run  into  Pensacola  Bay  under  the  American  flag. 
Probably  he  is  a  pilot  in  these  waters,  and  knows 
what  signal  to  make  to  the  Confederate  forts." 

"I  don't  believe  he  would  attempt  to  run  in 
while  it  is  broad  daylight,"  suggested  Mr.  Flint. 
"Captain  Corny  already  has  his  sailing  orders. 
They  are  sealed,  but  he  is  to  proceed  to  the  east- 
ward. I  should  say  that  he  would  obey  orders, 
and  when  it  is  time  for  him  to  break  the  seals  this 
evening,  he  will  come  about,  hug  the  shore  of 
St.  Rosa's  till  he  comes  to  the  entrance  of  the 
bay,  when  he  will  go  in." 

"If  he  does  that,  so  much  the  better,  for  we 
shall  have  more  time  to  prepare  for  a  decided 
stroke,"  replied  Christy.  "  I  have  my  plan  all 
ready,  though  of  course  it  may  fail,  and  to-night 
we  may  all  be  prisoners  of  war." 

"  But  don't  you  believe  it  will  be  better  to  appeal 
to  the  flag-officer  ?  "  asked  the  second  lieutenant. 

"  What  good  will  that  do  ?  "  demanded  Christy. 
"My  cousin  has  made  out  his  case  before  the 
captain  of  the  Vernon." 


140  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

"  But  you  had  no  witnesses  then.  You  have 
twenty  or  thirty  of  them  now.  I  know  you,  and 
so  do  all  the  members  of  the  old  crew." 

"  But  it  appears  that  you  promj^tly  accepted 
your  commander  in  the  person  of  my  cousin," 
said  Christy,  laughing  in  spite  of  the  gravity  of 
the  situation. 

"If  I  had  seen  you  and  Corny  together,  I 
should  have  known  which  was  which,"  pleaded 
Mr.  Flint. 

"Do  you  think  if  I  should  present  myself  on 
deck  at  this  moment,  wearing  the  frock  and  shirt 
of  a  common  seaman,  the  men  would  identify  me 
alongside  Corny,  who  wears  the  uniform  of  an 
officer?" 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that." 

"  I  don't  see  how  the  commodore  could  go 
behind  the  commission  which  Corny  carries  in  his 
pocket,  with  the  orders  of  the  department,  any 
more  than  Captain  Battleton  could,  I  have 
thought  of  this,  and  I  am  afraid  to  trust  myself 
to  the  chance,"  replied  Christy  very  decidedly. 
"  Besides,  I  desire  to  take  the  conspirators  in  the 
very  act  of  running  away  with  the  Bronx ;  then 
I  can  make  out  a  good  case." 


A   LESSON   IN   OKDINAEY   POLITENESS         141 

"But  how  is  this  desirable  end  to  be  accom- 
plished?" inquired  the  second  lieutenant,  who 
seemed  to  be  troubled  with  some  doubts. 

"Very  easily,  I  think." 

"  But  you  must  not  be  rash,  captain." 

"  Will  it  be  the  highest  prudence  to  permit  the 
conspirators  to  take  the  Bronx  into  a  Confederate 
port,  Pensacola,  or  any  other  ?  "  demanded  Christy 
with  more  earnestness  than  he  had  3'et  manifested. 

"  We  may  not  be  able  to  help  ourselves." 

"  By  taking  the  bull  by  the  horns  in  good 
season,  I  am  confident  we  can  prevent  this  mis- 
chief." 

Witliout  discussing  this  matter  any  farther, 
Christy  detailed  his  plan  to  Mr.  Flint,  which  was 
certainly  very  simple,  and  the  second  lieutenant 
could  raise  no  objection  to  it.  He  was  requested 
to  select  the  men  who  were  to  take  part  in  the 
enterprise,  and  all  the  particulars  were  definitely 
arranged.  There  was  nothing  more  to  be  done, 
and  Christy  was  left  to  himself  to  consider  what 
he  had  done.  The  hungry  officer  helped  himself 
hastily  from  the  table  which  was  waiting  for  him 
in  the  ward  room,  and  then  hastened  on  deck. 

The  transfer  of  cargo,  so  far  as  the  Bronx  was 


142  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

concerned,  was  completed.  It  appeared  that  the 
flag-officer  was  hurrying  the  departure  of  the 
steamer  on  her  mission,  whatever  it  was.  He  had 
just  had  a  long  talk  with  Corny,  and  doubtless 
there  was  danger  that  the  object  of  the  cruise 
might  be  defeated  by  delay.  In  a  short  time  the 
Bronx  was  under  way,  headed  to  the  eastward,  in 
accordance  with  her  verbal  orders,  for  the  sealed 
envelope  was  not  to  be  opened  till  nine  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  as  Christy  learned  from  Mr.  Flint. 

The  deck  was  in  charge  of  the  second  lieuten- 
ant, who  was  seeing  that  everything  was  put  in 
order.  But  it  might  have  been  observed  that  he 
was  more  familiar  with  the  men  than  was  his  habit. 
For  the  first  time  since  he  came  on  boaixl,  Corny 
went  below  to  take  a  look  at  his  quarters,  Dave 
bearing  his  valise  before  him.  At  the  same  time 
Mr.  Galvinne  presented  himself  in  the  ward  room 
to  take  possession  of  the  stateroom  of  the  first 
lieutenant,  which  was  the  farthest  forward  on  the 
starboard  side.  It  had  been  Christy's  room  dur- 
ing his  service  in  the  Gulf,  though  he  had  made 
himself  at  home  in  the  captain's  cabin  when  he 
was  acting  commander  on  the  voyage  from  New 
York. 


A   LESSON   IN   ORDINARY   POLITENESS         143 

"  This  is  my  cabin,  is  it  ?  "  said  Corny,  as  he 
followed  the  steward  into  the  apartment. 

"  I  think  you  ought  to  know  it  by  this  time, 
Captain  Passford,"  answered  Dave ;  and  the  re- 
mark was  enough  to  condemn  the  impostor  in  the 
opinion  of  the  servant.  "  You  lived  in  here  when 
you  were  in  command  of  the  vessel." 

"All  right.  You  may  go  into  the  ward  room 
and  ask  Mr.  Galvinne  to  come  in  here,"  added 
Corny,  who  did  not  feel  quite  at  home  in  the 
cabin,  and  was  in  mortal  terror  of  committing 
some  indiscretion  in  his  unaccustomed  position. 

"  Invite  the  first  lieutenant  to  the  captain's 
cabin,"  said  Dave.  "  Yes,  sir  ;  "  and  the  steward 
left  the  cabin. 

It  was  some  little  time  before  Mr.  Galvinne 
presented  himself,  for  probably  he  did  not  feel 
bound  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  bogus  captain 
with  especial  promptness.  However,  he  came 
after  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  seated  himself 
familiarly  in  an  arm-chair  at  the  table.  He  had 
the  bearing  of  the  superior  officer,  to  which 
Corny  made  no  objection. 

"  We  are  all  right  so  far,"  said  Corny. 

"  Perhaps  we  are ;    but  you  talk  too  much  by 


144  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

half,  Passford,  and  I  have  been  dreading  that 
you  would  make  a  slip  of  some  kind,"  replied  Mr. 
Galvinne  rather  crustily.  "  You  were  as  stupid 
as  a  Kentucky  mule  when  you  stopped  to  talk 
with  Byron  in  the  waist." 

"  And  you  were  as  stupid  as  an  Alabama  mule 
when  you  snapped  at  me  for  doing  so  in  the  pres- 
ence of  some  of  the  sailors,"  replied  Corn}^  with 
considerable  spirit;  and  Christy,  who  heard  all 
that  was  said,  was  glad  to  have  him  maintain  the 
dignity  of  the  family  in  his  new  situation. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  make  a  donkey  of  your- 
self before  we  liave  finished  this  business,"  added 
the  executive  officer  for  the  time  being.  "Now 
have  you  looked  at  your  orders  ?  " 

"  I  have  not ;  they  are  sealed  orders,  and  I  am 
not  to  open  them  till  nine  o'clock  this  evening," 
replied  Corny. 

"  I  believe  you  have  lost  all  the  wits  you  ever 
had,  Passford,"  said  Mr.  Galvinne  contemptuously. 

"  If  I  did,  you  did  not  pick  them  up." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  banter  Avith  j^ou,  Passford. 
Where  are  your  orders  ?  "  demanded  the  first  lieu- 
tenant in  a  tyrannical  manner. 

"  They  are  in  my  pocket,"  replied  Corny  sourly. 


A   LESSON    IN    ORDINARY   POLITENESS         145 

"Hand  them  over  to  me,  and  let  us  have  no 
more  fooling." 

"  I  will  take  care  of  the  orders  myself." 

"  What !  Are  you  not  going  to  give  them  to 
me  ? "  demanded  Mr.  Galvinne,  apj)arently  as 
much  in  astonishment  as  in  anger. 

"  Not  till  you  change  your  tone.  I  wish  you  to 
understand  that  I  am  in  command  of  this  ship, 
and  I  have  my  commission  in  my  pocket.  I  intend 
to  be  treated  with  decency  at  least." 

"  Well,  this  is  pleasant ;  and  it  will  be  my  duty 
to  report  your  conduct  to  my  superior  officer.  In 
command  of  this  ship  !  Why,  you  don't  know 
enough  to  lay  off  the  course  of  the  ship,  or  even 
to  box  the  compass." 

"I  know  enough  to  understand  when  I  am 
treated  like  a  gentleman.  Change  your  manners, 
or  I  will  order  you  to  leave  my  cabin.  You  talk 
to  me  as  though  I  were  a  small  boy,  and  had  noth- 
ing to  do  with  the  enterprise  in  which  we  are 
engaged,"  returned  Corny. 

"  Do  you  expect  me  to  obey  your  orders  ? " 
demanded  the  executive  officer  in  a  sneering 
tone. 

"  If  you  don't,  I  will  send  for  the  second  lieu- 


146  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

tenant  and  a  file  of  men  to  put  you  out  of  my 
cabin." 

There  was  a  silence  for  a  few  moments. 

"  This  will  never  do,  Passford,"  said  the  tyran- 
nical officer. 

"  I  don't  think  it  will,  Galvinne.  Behave  like 
a  gentleman,  and  we  shall  have  no  difficulty,' 
added  Corny. 

"Will  you  permit  me  to  see  your  orders,  Mr. 
Passford?"  said  the  officer. 

The  breach  was  closed,  and  Corny  produced  the 
sealed  envelope. 


THE   OPENING   OF   THE    feECRET   ORDERS      147 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE   OPENING   OF   THE   SECRET   ORDERS 

Christy  listened  with  interest  to  the  conversa- 
tion in  the  captain's  cabin,  though  so  far  it  had 
afforded  him  no  information  in  regard  to  the  pres- 
ent situation,  and  it  was  hardly  likely  to  do  so, 
for  he  had  already  been  told  by  Mr.  Flint  what 
the  next  movement  of  the  Bronx  was  to  be.  She 
had  already  been  ordered  to  proceed  to  the  east- 
ward, and  her  sealed  instructions  would  reveal  the 
enterprise  in  which  she  was  to  engage. 

The  steamer  had  been  so  successful  while  in 
command  of  Captain  Blowitt  in  breaking  up  the 
shipping  of  cotton  in  a  port  where  a  larger  vessel 
could  not  operate,  that  Christy  promptly  con- 
cluded that  she  was  to  be  used  in  a  similar  enter- 
prise. The  listener  was  amused  rather  than  im- 
pressed by  the  conversation  which  was  in  progress 
so  near  him,  and  especially  at  the  display  of  dig- 
nity and  authority  on  the  part  of  his  cousin. 


148  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Mr.  Galvinne  had  proved  himself  to  be  a  very 
gentlemanly  officer  hi  what  little  Christy  had  seen 
of  him  on  the  voyage  from  New  York ;  but  the 
situation  was  entirely  changed  so  far  as  he  was 
concerned.  It  appeared  from  the  conversation,  as 
the  listener  had  for  some  time  supposed,  that  the 
second  lieutenant  of  the  Vernon  was  the  real 
leader  of  the  enterprise  of  which  Corny  was  the 
nominal  head.  Probably  the  restraint  of  over  a 
week  imposed  upon  him  had  fretted  his  spirit,  and 
when  he  found  himself  alone  with  his  incompetent 
superior,  he  became  conscious  of  the  superiority 
his  knowledge  and  training  gave  him. 

Christy  rather  sympathized  with  him  in  his  con- 
tempt for  the  one  who  was  only  nominally  his 
superior,  though  that  could  not  excuse  the  breach 
of  good  manners  of  which  he  had  been  guilty, 
whether  in  the  old  or  the  new  navy.  He  felt  that 
Mr.  Galvinne  was  a  man  of  ability,  and  that  he 
was  the  only  person  whom  he  had  to  fear  in  carry- 
ing out  his  plan  for  the  recovery  of  the  vessel. 

"  I  am  not  a  naval  officer,  though  I  have  given 
a  good  deal  of  attention  to  the  study  of  nautical 
subjects  in  connection  with  this  enterprise,  and  I 
am  not  a  cipher,"  continued  Corny,  after  he  had 


THE    OPENING    OF   THE    SECEET    ORDERS      149 

handed  the  sealed  envelope  to  his  companion.  "  I 
expect  to  be  treated  with  reasonable  consideration, 
even  while  I  defer  to  you  in  all  nautical  matters. 
Let  us  understand  each  other." 

"I  acknowledge  that  I  was  altogether  too 
brusque  with  you,  Mr.  Passford,  and  I  beg  your 
jmrdon  for  my  rudeness,"  said  Mr.  Galvinne. 

"  I  am  entirely  satisfied,  Mr.  Galvinne ;  and 
here  is  my  hand,"  added  Corny,  who  doubtless 
felt  that  he  had  fully  vindicated  himself. 

"  I  liave  been  living  on  a  hot  gridiron  for  the 
last  ten  days,  and  in  the  first  moments  of  freedom 
I  overstepped  the  limits  of  propriety.  I  hope  we 
understand  each  other  now,  for  we  are  engaged  in 
an  important  enterprise,  and  we  cannot  afford  to 
be  at  variance,"  replied  the  naval  officer.  '•  Our 
work  is  yet  unfinished,  though  it  has  progressed 
admirably  so  far.  Have  I  your  permission  to  open 
this  sealed  envelope  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  Mr.  Galvinne  ;  I  had  heard  so  much 
about  sealed  orders  in  the  instructions  given  me 
for  this  undertaking,  that  I  was  under  the  impres- 
sion that  they  were  not  to  be  seen  till  the  time 
marked  on  the  envelope." 

"  It  is  not  necessary  to  obey  the  orders  of  the 


150  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

Yankee  flag-officer  under  present  circumstances," 
answered  Mr.  Galvinne  in  a  chuckling  tone,  as  it 
sounded  to  the  listener. 

The  naval  officer  read  the  orders  aloud  for  the 
benefit  of  his  associate.  The  flag-officer  had  ob- 
tained information  that  a  steamer  was  loading 
with  cotton  at  St.  Andrew's  Bay,  and  Captain 
Passford  was  instructed  to.  visit  that  locality  and 
capture  the  vessel,  and  any  others  that  might  be 
found  there, 

"Why  was  it  necessary  to  give  secret  orders 
for  such  an  expedition  as  this  ?  "  asked  Corny. 

"It  was  wise  on  the  part  of  the  Yankee  commo- 
dore to  make  his  orders  secret ;  for  information 
might  have  been  sent  by  telegraph  or  otherwise 
to  St.  Andrew's,  which  would  have  enabled  our 
people  to  get  the  steamer  mentioned  out  of  the 
way,  or  to  prepare  a  successful  resistance  to  the 
gunboat  sent  to  capture  it,"  Mr.  Galvinne  ex- 
plained in  the  tone  of  one  who  enlightens  an 
ignorant  person. 

"  I  see ;  that  is  plain  enough,"  added  Corny. 
"  How  far  is  it  to  St.  Andrew's  ?  " 

"  If  I  remember  rightly  it  is  eighty-three  sea 
miles  from  the  entrance  to  Pensacola  Bay.     But 


THE   OPENING   OF   THE   SECRET   ORDERS      151 

you  do  not  run  away  with  the  idea  that  it  is 
necessary  for  you,  as  the  present  commander  of 
the  Bronx,  to  visit  this  place  ?  "  asked  the  naval 
officer. 

"  Of  course  we  are  not  bound  to  obey  the 
orders  of  the  Union  flag-officer,"  added  Corny. 
"  But  now  you  know  the  situation  thoroughly, 
Mr.  Galvinne,  and  I  suppose  you  are  ready  to 
arrange  your  plans  for  the  future." 

"  There  is  not  much  planning  to  be  done ;  all 
we  have  to  do  is  to  run  into  Pensacola  when  we 
are  ready  to  do  so,"  replied  the  naval  officer. 

"  Do  you  think  it  advisable  to  do  so  at  once  ?  " 
asked  Corny ;  and  his  motive  seemed  to  be  simple 
curiosity,  for  he  was  not  competent  to  give  advice 
on  a  naval  question,  though  he  was  in  nominal 
command  of  the  steamer. 

"  Certainly  not ;  for  as  soon  as  it  was  seen  on 
board  of  the  flag-ship  that  the  commander  of  the 
Bronx  was  disobeying  his  orders,  we  should  be 
chased  by  the  two  ships  on  the  station  and  fired 
upon." 

"  How  shall  you  manage  it?  " 

"■  We  shall  be  well  out  of  sight  of  the  flag-ship 
by  dark,  or  sooner,  and  then  we  can  come  about, 


152  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

and  keeping  closely  under  the  lee  of  the  land,  we 
shall  reach  the  entrance  of  the  bay  before  morn- 
ing ;  and  then  all  we  have  to  do  is  to  run  in." 

"  But  the  flag-ship  will  make  out  the  steamer," 
suggested  Corny. 

"  We  shall  be  too  far  in  for  her  to  do  us  any 
harm,  for  the  water  has  not  less  than  four  fathoms 
anywhere  along  the  shore  of  St.  Rosa's  Island." 

"  But  she  will  signal  the  fort  to  fire  upon  us." 

"They  can't  make  us  out  soon  enough  to  do 
us  any  harm,  or  not  much,  at  any  rate,"  replied 
Mr.  Galvinne  confidently. 

"  I  hope  it  will  all  come  out  right,  but  I  have 
some  fears,"  added  the  impostor. 

"  You  need  not  have.  You  have  played  your 
part  remarkably  well,  Mr.  Passford,  and  it  was  an 
excellent  idea  on  the  part  of  Major  Pierson,  who 
suggested  this  plan  of  putting  you  in  the  place 
of  your  cousin.  He  had  seen  you  and  your 
relative  together,  I  believe  ?  " 

"He  had,  for  we  were  both  prisoners  of  war 
after  our  unsuccessful  attempt  to  capture  the 
Bellevite,  on  the  Hudson." 

"  I  have  heard  about  that ;  and  I  know  that 
your  cousin  Christopher  is  no  chicken." 


THE   OPENING   OF   THE   SECRET   ORDERS      153 

"He  is  what  the  Yankees  call  smart,  and  I 
know  he  is  all  that,"  added  Corny.  "  What  do 
you  suppose  has  become  of  him  ?  When  Captain 
Battleton  sent  for  him  in  order  to  let  the  commo- 
dore see  us  both  together,  he  could  not  be  found. 
As  you  know,  all  three  vessels  were  very  thor- 
oughly searched  without  any  success." 

"  There  are  a  great  many  hiding-places  on  board 
of  any  vessel,  and  I  am  very  clear  in  my  own 
mind  as  to  what  became  of  him.  Of  course,  the 
flag-officer,  seeing  both  of  you  together,  would 
have  been  as  much  perplexed  as  the  captain 
was,  and  he  would  have  been  compelled  to 
accept  the  evidence  of  the  commission  and  the 
orders  in  your  possession." 

"  But  Christy  would  have  found  plenty  of 
witnesses  here :  the  second  lieutenant  and  the 
seamen  on  board  of  the  Bronx,  for  example." 

"  The  evidence  might  have  perplexed  him ;  if 
he  had  done  anything,  he  would  have  been  more 
likely  to  retain  both  of  you  on  board  of  the  flag- 
ship, and  appointed  a  new  officer  in  command  of 
the  Bronx,  rather  than  go  back  of  the  evidence 
of  the  commission,"  argued  Mr.  Galvinne. 

"  But  Christy  has  disappeared  all  the  same ; 
•and  where  do  you  suppose  he  is?" 


154  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  I  have  no  doubt  he  is  concealed  on  board  of 
the  Vernon,  with  the  intention  of  returning  to 
New  York,  where  he  has  plenty  of  influential 
friends  to  fight  his  battle  for  him.  But  I  must 
go  on  deck,  or  something  may  go  wrong  in  my 
absence." 

Christy  heard  the  footsteps  of  the  late  second 
lieutenant  of  the  Vernon  as  he  left  the  cabin. 
He  had  listened  to  the  details  of  the  plan  formed 
by  the  naval  officer,  and  it  agreed  with  the  pre- 
diction of  Mr.  Flint.  While  he  was  thinking  of 
what  he  had  just  learned,  he  heard  the  step  of 
Corny  —  for  it  could  not  be  that  of  any  other 
person  so  soon  —  coming  into  the  stateroom  ; 
then  he  saw  his  feet  from  behind  his  barricade 
of  bags  and  baggage. 

He  had  not  expected  his  cousin  to  make  any 
full  examination  of  the  room  to  be  occupied  by 
the  commander  of  the  gunboat,  for  his  stay  on 
board  would  be  short,  and  he  could  not  feel  any 
great  interest  in  the  room.  His  curiosity  might 
lead  him  to  make  a  closer  examination  of  the 
interior  of  the  apartment  than  would  be  agreeable 
to  his  cousin.  He  felt  that  he  was  in  danger  of 
being  discovered  in  his  hiding-place  ;  but  he  in- 


THE   OPENING   OF   THE   SECRET   ORDERS      155 

stantly  made  up  his  mind  as  to  what  he  would 
do  in  the  event  of  such  an  accident.  He  had 
hoped  to  be  spared  from  any  personal  conflict 
with  his  cousin,  and  he  had  made  his  plan  so  as 
to  avoid  any  such  disagreeable  necessity. 

But  if  Corny  carried  his  investigations  too  far 
for  his  safety,  and  especially  for  the  success  of  his 
enterprise,  he  decided  that  the  ties  of  blood  should 
not  prevent  him  from  doing  his  whole  duty  as  he 
understood  it.  He  was  therefore  prepared  to  muz- 
zle the  intruder,  and  confine  his  hands  behind  him 
with  a  strap  he  had  taken  from  his  valise.  Hap- 
pily Corny  did  nothing  more  than  look  under  the 
berth  while  still  standing  in  the  space  in  front  of 
it,  and  in  this  position  he  could  not  see  the  fugi- 
tive. The  impostor  wandered  about  the  cabin  for 
a  time,  and  then  Christy  heard  his  footsteps  on 
the  stairs  as  he  ascended  to  the  deck. 

He  had  hardly  left  the  cabin  before  the  steward 
entered  the  stateroom,  and  reported  that  he  had 
seen  Ralph  Pennant,  and  that  he  had  told  him  all 
he  knew  about  the  loyalty  and  the  disloyalty  of 
the  new  hands  in  the  crew.  Ralph  reported  that 
he  had  "  spotted "  the  four  seamen  whose  names 
had  been  given  him  before  the  Vernon  reached 
the  station. 


156  STAND   BY    THE   UNION 

"  What  does  he  say  in  regard  to  me  ?  "  asked 
Christy. 

"  He  said  he  believed  you  were  bony  fido  com- 
mander of  the  Bronx,  and  he  is  ready  to  obey 
your  orders.  Mr.  Flint  had  a  talk  with  him  while 
the  first  lieutenant  was  below;  he  talked  to  Boxie, 
and  three  more  of  the  men,  and  he  did  it  mighty 
sly,  too,  for  the  third  lieutenant  was  on  the  deck 
all  the  time.  There's  eight  bells,  Massa  Christy, 
and  the  second  lieutenant  will  have  the  deck." 

"  I  did  not  think  it  was  so  late ;  but  that  re- 
minds me  that  I  have  eaten  nothing  since  my 
breakfast  was  brought  to  me  early  this  morning," 
said  Christy. 

"  I  hope  to  drink  up  every  drop  of  water  in  the 
Alabama  River  if  I  did  not  forget  all  about  that ! 
Gollywomps  !  Dave  is  getting  stupid,"  exclaimed 
the  steward,  springing  to  his  feet.  "  I  can't  bring 
you  a  regular  dinner,  Massa  Christy,  but  I  will  do 
the  best  I  can." 

"  Never  mind  the  regular  dinner ;  but  bring  me 
something  to  eat,  if  it  is  only  some  crackers  and 
cheese,"  added  Christy;  and  the  steward  hastened 
to  his  pantry. 

He  soon  returned  with  a  huge  slice  of  ham  and 


THE   OPENING   OF    THE    SECRET    ORDERS      157 

some  cold  biscuits.  The  hungry  fugitive,  who  had 
not  left  his  appetite  at  home,  immediately  at- 
tacked the  provision  as  though  it  had  been  an 
eneni}^  of  the  Union,  and  stood  by  it  till  he  had 
devoured  the  whole  of  it ;  and  it  proved  to  be  just 
a  pattern  for  his  empty  stomach,  and  he  declined 
Dave's  offer  to  bring  him  another. 

He  had  hardly  finished  it  before  Mr.  Flint  paid 
him  another  visit,  and  reported  everything  ready 
for  the  recapture  of  the  steamer. 


158  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE  AFFRAY  ON  THE  QUARTER-DECK  OF  THE 
BRONX 

Christy  was  satisfied  that  all  was  going  well  in 
regard  to  the  capture  of  the  Bronx,  and  he  went 
to  sleep  after  he  had  disposed  of  his  dinner,  and 
arranged  the  final  details  of  the  enterprise  Avith 
the  second  lieutenant.  Mr.  Flint  was  somewhat 
impatient  to  carry  out  his  plan  ;  but  Cln-isty  in- 
sisted that  nothing  should  be  done  till  the  orders 
of  the  flag-officer  had  been  actually  disobej^ed.  It 
was  decided  that  coming  about,  and  heading  the 
Bronx  to  the  westward  would  constitute  diso- 
bedience. 

When  Christy  awoke  it  was  dark,  or  at  least 
dusky,  as  far  as  he  could  judge  in  his  conceal- 
ment. He  heard  the  rattle  of  dishes,  knives  and 
forks  in  the  cabin,  and  he  understood  that  the 
captain  was  taking  his  dinner.  A  conversation 
was  in  progress,  and  Christy  concluded  from  the 


THE  AFFRAY  ON  THE  BRONX       159 

voices  he  heard  that  Corny  had  invited  his  first 
lieutenant  to  dine  with  him. 

"  I  think  we  shall  be  in  Pensacola  Bay  by  day- 
light," said  Mr.  Galvinne  ;  "  and  we  have  just  the 
right  kind  of  weather  for  our  enterprise.  It  is 
cloudy,  and  it  looks  as  though  we  might  have  a 
fog,  for  they  often  come  up  after  dark  when  the 
wind  is  as  it  is  now." 

"What  time  shall  j^ou  come  about?"  asked 
Corny,  apparently  from  curiosity  rather  than  any 
especial  interest  in  the  navigation  of  the  steamer. 

"  About  nine  o'clock ;  perhaps  sooner.  Byron 
will  have  the  deck  from  eight  bells  for  the  first 
watch ;  I  hope  and  expect  Flint  will  turn  in  at 
that  time,  for  he  will  have  the  mid-watch.  It 
might  be  a  little  awkward  if  he  happens  to  be  on 
deck  when  we  change  our  course  from  east  to 
west." 

Christy  did  not  believe  that  the  second  lieuten- 
ant would  turn  in  at  the  time  indicated,  though  he 
might  make  a  pretence  of  doing  so,  and  shut  him- 
self up  in  his  stateroom.  Mr.  Galvinne  proceeded 
to  say  that  he  should  have  Rockton  and  Warton 
read}'  to  make  Mr.  Flint  a  prisoner  in  case  he  be- 
came too  inquisitive.     Nichols  and  Sayles  would 


160  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

be  available  near  the  quarter-deck  in  case  any 
demonstration  was  made  by  any  portion  of  the 
crew. 

"  But  there  will  be  no  trouble  of  any  kind," 
added  the  first  lieutenant.  "  We  are  not  carrying 
sail,  and  I  shall  quietly  give  the  word  to  the  quar- 
termaster to  make  the  course  west  instead  of  east. 
Flint  is  the  only  man  on  board  who  is  at  all  likely 
to  question  the  regularity  of  the  proceedings  on 
board ;  and  I  do  not  see  how  he  can  do  it,  for  he 
knows  nothing  at  all  about  the  orders  under  which 
we  are  sailing.  In  fact,  we  shall  be  on  the  other 
tack  before  the  time  comes  to  open  the  sealed 
envelope." 

"  I  hope  it  will  all  come  out  right,"  added 
Corny. 

"You  may  depend  upon  it  that  we  shall  be 
under  the  guns  of  Fort  Barrancas,  or  farther  up 
the  bay,  before  daylight,"  replied  the  actual  com- 
mander. 

"What  am  I  to  do,  Mr.  Galvinne?"  asked 
Corny. 

"  Nothing  at  all ;  you  can  turn  in  as  soon  as 
you  like  and  sleep  through  the  whole,  for  there 
will  be  nothing  at  all  to  disturb  you.     As  I  said. 


THE  AFFRAY  ON  THE  BRONX       161 

Flint  is  the  only  person  on  board  who  is  likely  to 
make  the  least  trouble,  and  he  will  be  asleep  in 
his  berth.  If  he  asks  hard  questions  when  he 
comes  on  deck  at  eight  bells  for  the  mid-watch, 
our  men  will  secure  him.  That  is  the  whole 
of  it.  I  must  go  on  deck  now,  for  I  can  smell 
the  fog." 

"  How  are  you  going  to  get  to  the  entrance  of 
the  bay  in  a  fog  ?  "  inquired  Corny. 

"  If  we  keep  her  due  west  we  shall  be  all  right ; 
and  I  know  this  coast  as  well  as  I  do  my  father's 
plantation,"  replied  Mr.  Galvinne ;  and  Christy 
heard  him  open  the  door. 

"  I  think  I  shall  go  on  deck  and  see  the  fun,  if 
there  is  any,  and  turn  in  if  there  is  none,"  added 
Christy. 

The  dishes  rattled  for  a  moment,  and  then  the 
fugitive  heard  the  step  and  the  voice  of  Dave  in 
the  stateroom. 

"  I  done  bring  you  something  more  to  eat,  Massa 
Christy,"  said  the  steward,  who  appeared  to  have 
suffered  some  lapse  in  his  grammar  and  pronuncia- 
tion during  the  absence  at  the  North  of  his  in- 
structor ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  handed  in  a  piece  of 
pie  and  a  large  slice  of  cake. 


162  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Christy  was  not  very  hungry  after  his  late  din- 
ner, but  he  ate  the  dainties  brought  to  him,  and 
found  that  the  cook  of  the  Bronx  had  lost  none  of 
his  skill.  He  might  not  have  an  opportunity  to 
eat  again  very  soon,  for  he  did  not  lose  sight  of  the 
fact  that  failure  was  possible,  and  he  might  soon 
be  an  occupant  of  a  Confederate  prison  with  Flint, 
as  he  had  been  once  before. 

Dave  busied  himself  in  clearing  the  cabin  table, 
and  Christy  impatiently  waited  the  time  for  the 
decided  action  which  had  been  planned.  About 
half  an  hour  later,  when  he  realized  from  the  con- 
dition of  the  stateroom  that  it  was  quite  dark,  the 
sounds  coming  to  him  assured  him  that  the  course 
of  the  Bronx  had  been  changed  as  indicated  by 
Mr.  Galvinne.  No  noise  or  confusion  on  deck 
followed  it,  and  the  naval  officer's  prediction 
seemed  to  be  in  a  fair  way  to  be  realized. 

Another  half  hour  elapsed,  and  except  the 
monotonous  plaint  of  the  screw,  no  sound  was 
to  be  heard.  A  footstep  came  from  the  cabin, 
where  Dave  was  at  work,  or  appeared  to  be,  for 
he  had  been  stationed  there  for  his  part  of  the 
programme  which  was  presently  to  be  carried  out. 

"Steward,  light  the   lamp   in   my  stateroom," 


THE  AFFRAY  ON  THE  BRONX       163 

said  Corny ;  and  Christy  was  glad  to  find  that  he 
intended  to  retire  for  the  night,  for  he  had  no 
duties  to  perform  unless  there  was  a  disturbance 
on  tlie  quarter-deck. 

The  lamp  on  gimbols  was  lighted,  and  Corny 
took  possession  of  the  room,  and  had  not  a  suspi- 
cion that  he  was  not  its  only  occupant.'  He  lay 
down  in  his  berth  after  he  had  removed  his  coat 
and  shoes,  and  in  a  few  minutes  Christy  judged 
that  he  was  asleep  from  the  sound  of  his  breath- 
ing, which  soon  degenerated  into  a  mild  snore. 
Mr.  Flint  was  to  make  a  beginning  in  the  project, 
or,  as  Dave  called  it,  "open  the  ball." 

In  less  than  another  half  hour,  Christy  heard  a 
knock  on  the  cabin  door,  which  was  the  signal 
from  the  second  lieutenant  that  it  was  time  to 
begin  operations.  He  crawled  to  the  front  of  the 
space  beneath  the  berth  at  the  sound,  and  at 
the  same  moment  Dave  came  in  at  the  door  of  the 
stateroom,  which  had  been  left  open. 

The  steward  lost  no  time  in  acting  his  part,  the 
first  step  of  which  was  to  jam  a  handkerchief  into 
the  half-open  mouth  of  Corny  Passford;  but  he 
had  been  counselled  to  use  no  more  force  than 
was  necessary  to  subdue  him.     Dave  then  turned 


164  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

him  over  on  his  back  in  spite  of  his  aimless  strug- 
gles, for,  as  he  was  roused  from  his  sound  slumber, 
he  was  too  much  bewildered  to  accomplish  any- 
thing like  an  effective  resistance.  The  strap 
which  Christy  had  provided  for  the  purpose  was 
used  in  fastening  his  hands  behind  him,  and  so  far 
as  Corny  was  concerned,  the  battle  was  fought  and 
the  victory  won. 

Christy  had  crawled  out  of  his  narrow  quarters 
under  the  berth  as  soon  as  Dave  began  to  operate 
on  the  sleeper  above  him,  and  he  stood  ready  to 
assist  the  steward  if  his  services  were  required; 
but  there  was  hardly  anything  like  a  struggle,  for 
Corny  had  been  so  completely  surjDrised  that  he 
was  incapable  of  doing  anything  in  self-defence. 
With  liis  hands  strapped  behind  him,  and  with  the 
gag  still  in  his  mouth,  he  was  permitted  to  remain 
in  the  berth  under  the  guard  of  Dave. 

Not  a  particle  of  noise  had  been  made  in  the 
stateroom ;  at  least,  none  that  could  be  heard  on 
the  deck  above.  Christy  hastened  from  the  little 
apartment  through  the  cabin  to  the  gangway, 
where  he  found  Mr.  Flint  at  the  head  of  the 
stairs  prepared  to  execute  the  part  of  the  work 
assigned  to  him,  which  was  to  fall  upon  Mr.  Gal- 


THE  AFFEAY  ON  THE  BRONX       165 

vinne ;  but  he  did  not  appear  to  be  in  a  favorable 
position  for  the  attack. 

"What  are  you  waiting  for,  Mr.  Flint?"  asked 
Christy  in  a  whisper,  as  he  joined  the  second 
lieutenant. 

"  He  has  gone  into  the  waist,"  replied  the  offi- 
cer in  waiting.     "  He  will  be  back  in  a  moment." 

Christy  had  loolced  into  the  ward  room  as  he 
passed  the  door,  for  the  captain's  cabin  was  not 
provided  with  a  separate  companion-way,  as  is 
usual  on  men-of-war,  for  the  space  could  not  be 
spared  in  so  small  a  vessel.  All  was  still  there, 
but  two  men  stood  near  the  door  waiting  for  the 
signal  to  rush  to  the  deck. 

"  What  are  those  men  doing  aft,  Mr.  Byron  ?  " 
demanded  the  first  lieutenant,  with  some  excite- 
ment in  his  manner.  "  They  were  very  nearly  on 
the  quarter-deck,  and  they  seemed  to  be  very 
reluctant  to  go  forward." 

"  I  am  sure  I  don't  know,  Mr.  Galvinne ;  I  did 
not  order  them  there,"  replied  the  third  lieutenant, 
who  was  in  charge  of  the  deck. 

"I  suppose  they  have  seen  that  the  course  of 
the  ship  has  been  changed,  and  I  thought  they 
might   have    come    aft    to    ask    some    questions, 


166  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

though  the  men  ought  to  be  better  trained  than 
that,"  added  Mr.  Galvmne,  as  he  came  quite  near 
the  companion-way  where  the  second  lieutenant 
was  waiting  for  him,  with  Christy  behind  him, 
and  ready  to  support  him. 

Mr.-  Flint  sprang  upon  the  quarter-deck  and 
threw  himself  upon  Mr.  Galvinne,  closely  fol- 
lowed by  Christy.  At  the  same  time,  and  as  soon 
as  the  gangway  was  clear,  the  two  men  who  had 
been  stationed  in  the  ward  room  leaped  upon  the 
deck,  and  threw  themselves  upon  the  third  lieu- 
tenant. At  the  same  moment,  the  six  men  who 
had  been  lurking  in  the  waist,  and  who  had  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  the  executive  officer,  has- 
tened to  the  scene  of  the  conflict.  Rockton,  who 
had  been  made  a  quartermaster,  and  the  helmsman, 
Warton,  went  to  the  assistance  of  the  first  and 
third  lieutenants. 

Neither  of  tlie  two  disloyal  officers  of  the 
Bronx  was  an  infant,  and  each  struggled  like  a 
brave  man  against  the  force  that  attacked  them. 
Mr.  Flint  had  fallen  upon  Mr.  Galvinne  from 
behind,  and  had  thrown  him  down  at  the  first 
onslaught.  He  fought  like  a  tiger,  but  with  the 
aid   of   Christy   and   two   of   the    men   from   the 


THE  AFFRAY  ON  THE  BRONX       167 

waist,  he  was  subdued,  and  Christy  had  a  stiap 
ready  to  confine  his  liands  behind  him.  Then  he 
was  drawn  over  to  the  rail  and  made  fast  to  a 
belaying  pin. 

Byron  was  not  less  energetic  than  his  superior 
in  his  own  defence,  but  the  two  stout  sailors  who 
had  been  selected  to  capture  him  were  more  than 
doubly  a  match  for  him,  and  he  was  carefully 
secured.  At  the  same  time  there  was  a  free  fight 
between  Rockton  and  Warton  on  the  one  side, 
and  the  sailors  who  had  come  aft,  but  the  disloyal 
tars  were  conquered  in  the  end.  The  prisoners 
were  all  bound  and  made  fast  to  the  rail.  The 
entire  watch  had  come  aft  while  the  battle  was  in 
progress,  and  those  who  had  been  instructed  in 
the  situation  and  had  taken  part  in  the  recovery 
of  the  ship  explained  to  their  loyal  companions 
the  meaning  of  the  affair  which  had  just  been 
brought  to  a  conclusion.  Involuntarily  they  gave 
three  tremendous  cheers,  and  then  three  more  for 
the  genuine  commander. 

Not  a  few  of  them  who  had  served  with  Christy 
in  the  Gulf  declared  they  had  not  believed  that 
the  person  who  was  the  nominal  captain  was  their 
old   first   lieutenant;    they  knew  that   something 


168  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

was  wrong,  they  said,  though  they  could  not  tell 
what.  Perhaps  they  found  the  captain  less  active 
than  formerly,  and  considered  him  somewhat 
changed  after  his  visit  to  the  north ;  but  doubtless 
they  were  as  much  blinded  by  the  resemblance  as 
others  had  been. 

"  Mr.  Flint,  I  appoint  you  acting  first  lieutenant 
of  the  Bronx,"  said  Christy,  as  soon  as  the  affray 
was  over.     "  You  will  restore  order  on  board." 

The  new  executive  officer  sent  the  men  forward, 
called  out  one  of  the  old  quartermasters  to  con 
the  wheel,  and  placed  a  loyal  seaman  under  his 
charge  as  helmsman.  Order  was  almost  instantly 
restored  under  his  direction,  and  the  men  had 
enough  to  talk  about  to  last  them  the  entire  night. 
Mr.  Flint  had  his  doubts  in  regard  to  the  security 
of  the  prisoners  ;  their  bonds  of  straps  and  rope 
were  removed,  and  their  places  supplied  by  iron 
handcuffs. 


REBELLIOUS   AND   PHEJUDICED   PKISONER      169 


CHAPTER  XV 

A   REBELLIOUS   AKD   PREJUDICED   PRISONER 

"Well,  Mr.  Flint,  we  have  been  more  suc- 
cessful than  I  feared  we  might  be,"  said  Christy, 
after  the  prisoners  except  Corny  had  been  put  in 
irons,  though  they  consisted  of  only  five  officers 
and  seamen. 

"  As  usual,  you  are  the  hero  of  the  adventure," 
replied  the  new  first  lieutenant,  laughing.  "  But  1 
must  say  it  was  the  stupidest  enterprise  in  which 
rational  men  ever  engaged." 

"  I  decline  to  be  regarded  as  the  hero  of  the 
adventure,  as  you  call  it ;  and  it  was  not  so  stupid 
as  you  suggest,"  replied  Christy,  with  the  greatest 
good-nature. 

"  Perhaps  you  builded  better  than  you  knew ; 
but  if  you  had  not  escaped  from  the  Vernon,  and 
managed  the  whole  affair,  it  would  have  been  a 
success,"  added  Mr.  Flint. 

"  Then  the  scheme  cannot  be  considered  so 
stupid  as  you  represent  it." 


170  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

"  But  it  had  not  one  chance  in  ten  of  success. 
Your  cousin  looks  more  like  you  than  he  did  the 
last  time  I  saw  him." 

"  He  fixed  himself  up  to  pass  for  me,  and  that 
helped  his  case  very  greatly.  He  put  on  a  uni- 
form like  mine,  such  a  one  as  you  have  never  seen 
him  wear." 

"  He  did  not  look  quite  natural  to  me  ;  but  I 
could  not  make  out  what  made  the  change  in  his 
looks,"  continued  Mr.  Flint.  "You  can  see  for 
yourself,  that  the  plot  would  have  been  a  success 
if  you  had  not  been  on  board  of  the  Bronx  to  tell 
me  w"hat  had  happened.  Whatever  passed  be- 
tween the  flag-officer  and  Captain  Battleton, 
nothing  at  all  was  said  among  the  officers  about 
the  decision  the  commander  of  the  Vernon  had 
been  obliged  to  make  when  he  accepted  your 
cousin  as  the  genuine  Christopher  Passford,  or- 
dered to  the  command  of  the  Bronx.  While  I 
thought  you  were  somewhat  altered  in  appearance, 
and  that  your  greeting  to  me  was  rather  cold  and 
formal  when  you  came  on  board,  I  did  not  suspect 
that  the  officer  who  represented  you  was  an 
impostor." 

"Do  you  think  you  should  have  let  these  con- 


REBELLIOUS    AND    PREJUDICED    PRISONER      171 

spirators  run  into  Pensacola  Bay  without  meddling 
with  the  matter?  "  asked  Christy. 

"  I  am  sure  I  should,  for  I  could  not  have 
helped  n^self.  The  captain  had  his  orders,  to  be 
opened  about  this  time ;  and  I  should  have  sup- 
posed you  were  going  into  the  bay  to  shell  out 
Fort  Barrancas." 

"  You  could  hardly  have  supposed  that  a  little 
gunboat  like  the  Bronx  was  sent  all  alone  on  such 
a  mission." 

"  I  obey  my  orders  without  question,  and  I 
should  not  have  suspected  anything  was  out  of 
the  way.  I  was  rather  cut  up  when  I  found  that 
Galvinne  had  been  appointed  executive  officer; 
and  that,  with  the  cold  greeting  you  gave  me,  led 
me  to  ask  in  what  manner  I  had  lost  your  good 
opinion." 

"  Of  course  Corny  asked  for  his  appointment, 
for  Mr.  Galvinne  was  the  real  leader  of  the  enter- 
prise. I  think  you  and  some  of  the  rest  of  us 
have  narrowly  escaped  a  Confederate  prison." 

"  That  is  plain  enough ;  and  we  only  escaped  it 
because  you  took  it  into  your  head  to  leave  the 
Vernon  at  the  time  you  left  her.  I  think  the 
Bronx  would  have  gone  into  Pensacola  Bay  with- 


172  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

out  the  least  trouble,  for  I  have  no  doubt  Gal- 
vmne  knew  just  what  signals  to  make  to  Fort 
McRae,  and  just  as  well  what  ones  to  make  to 
Fort  Pickens.  The  ship  would  have  been  there 
by  midnight,  and  up  to  that  time  I  should  have 
been  asleep  in  my  stateroom  ;  and  they  would  not 
have  taken  the  trouble  to  call  the  watch  below  at 
that  hour." 

"  No  matter ;  we  have  the  Bronx  again,  and  she 
is  not  yet  to  become  a  Confederate  cruiser.  But 
Corny  had  the  sealed  orders  of  the  flag-officer,  and 
I  heard  Mr.  Galvinne  read  them.  The  Bronx  is 
ordered  to  St.  Andrew's  to  attend  to  the  case  of  a 
steamer  loading  there  to  run  the  blockade.  Shall 
I  obey  the  orders,  or  return  to  the  flag-ship  ?  " 

"  The  commodore  hurried  us  off,  for  he  feared 
any  delay  might  allow  the  steamer  to  escape." 

"  We  have  five  prisoners  on  board ;  and  we  can 
take  care  of  them  well  enough,"  replied  Christy; 
"but  the  principal  difficulty  is  that  Ave  have  no 
officers." 

"  But  we  have  plenty  of  good  men,  and  some  of 
them  will  make  good  officers,"  suggested  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"We  have  no  surgeon,  I  believe,  for  Dr.  Spoke- 


REBELLIOUS    AND    PREJUDICED    PRISONER      173 

ley  is  sick,  and  was  to  be  sent  home  before  I  left 
in  the  A^ixen  for  New  York,"  added  the  com- 
mander, now  restored  to  his  own  right  on  board. 

"  Oh,  yes ;  we  have  a  surgeon,  for  Dr.  Spokeley 
is  to  go  to  New  York  in  the  Vernon,  and  the  doc- 
tor of  the  store-ship  is  appointed  to  the  Bronx." 

"  Dr.  Connelly  !  "  exclaimed  Christy. 

"  Just  so ;  and  I  dare  say  he  is  asleep  in  his 
stateroom  at  this  moment." 

"  Then  we  had  better  obey  the  sealed  orders  of 
the  flag-officer  ;  we  will  come  about,  and  head  her 
for  St.  Andrew's.  Fortunately  I  have  been  there 
myself  in  the  Bellevite,  and  I  have  been  up  the 
harbor  and  bay  in  boats,  for  the  yacht,  as  she  was 
at  the  time,  drew  too  much  water  to  go  into  the 
bay,  for  it  is  shoal  inside.  Come  about,  Mr.  Flint, 
and  make  the  course  due  east." 

"  I  hope  we  shall  do  as  well  as  we  did  at  Cedar 
Ke5^s,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant,  when  he  had 
given  the  order  to  come  about  to  the  quarter- 
master. 

"  Look  up  the  log  slate,  for  I  suppose  they  have 
made  the  entries,  and  when  we  have  run  eighty 
knots  from  the  station,  keep  a  sharp  lookout  for 
the  land.    Now  I  will  go  to  my  cabin,  and  find  the 


174  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

envelope  that  contains  the  orders,  and  look  them 
over." 

Christy  went  below,  and  found  Dave  in  the 
stateroom,  apparently  unwilling  to  take  his  eyes 
off  the  prisoner  who  still  lay  in  the  berth.  He 
went  to  the  table  in  the  cabin,  and  found  upon  it 
the  sheet  upon  Avhich  the  orders  had  been  written. 
They  were  of  no  use  to  Galvinne,  and  he  had 
thrown  them  down  as  soon  as  he  had  read  them. 
He  sat  down  at  the  table  and  read  the  paper ;  but 
the  order  was  very  simple,  and  left  all  the  details 
to  the  discretion  of  the  commander,  for  it  was 
understood  that  Captain  Passford  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  coast  as  far  as  St.  Mark's. 

Christy  was  still  clothed  in  the  frock  and  cap  of 
a  common  sailor,  and  he  realized  that  it  was  time 
for  him  to  put  on  his  uniform.  He  went  to  the 
quarters  of  the  men  where  he  had  concealed  his 
valise,  and  carried  it  back  to  the  cabin,  where  he 
proceeded  to  make  the  change.  In  a  short  time 
he  had  put  himself  in  proper  condition  to  take  his 
place  on  the  quarter-deck  in  command  when  his 
presence  was  required.  He  had  nothing  to  do  at 
present,  and  he  concluded  to  write  his  report  of 
the  remarkable    proceedings    on   board  since    the 


REBELLIOUS    AND    PREJUDICED    PRISONER       175 

Bronx  left  the  station.  He  wanted  his  desk,  and 
he  went  to  the  stateroom. 

"  Well,  Dave,  how  is  your  prisoner  ?  "  he  asked, 
halting  at  the  door. 

"  I  got  him  safe,  Massa  Cap'n,"  replied  the 
steward,  exhibitijig  most  of  the  teeth  in  his  mouth, 
for  he  was  pleased  with  himself  after  he  Imd  exe- 
cuted the  commission  assigned  to  him,  and  did  not 
feel  as  much  like  a  contraband  as  he  might. 

"I  am  in  command,  Dave,  and  there  must  he  no 
more  '  massa  '  now,"  added  Christy. 

"  I  done  forget  all  about  my  talk.  Captain  Pass- 
ford,"  replied  Dave. 

"  That  is  bad  grammar,"  said  the  commander, 
laughing,  for  he  was  in  an  exceedingly  pleasant 
liumor,  as  may  well  be  supposed,  "  You  know 
what  is  right,  and  you  must  not  talk  like  a  con- 
traband." 

"I  won't  do  so  any  more,  Captain  Passford," 
protested  the  steward,  showing  his  ivory,  though 
he  was  not  a  very  black  man,  and  the  contrast  was 
not  as  great  as  in  many  instances. 

"  How  do  you  find  yourself.  Corny  ?  "  asked  the 
captain,  turning  to  the  berth. 

"  I  am  all  right,  Corny ;  but  I  should  like  to 


176  STAND   BY   THE    UKION 

have  you  or  some  one  tell  me  what  has  been  going 
on  in  this  steamer,  for  this  black  rascal  will  not 
say  a  word  to  me,"  replied  the  prisoner. 

"  I  don't  blame  him,  if  you  call  him  a  black 
rascal,"  added  Christy.  "  But  you  need  not  call 
me  by  your  own  name  any  longer,  cousin,  for  it 
will  not  help  your  case  any  more.  Your  game  is 
played  out,  and  you  have  been  beaten  with  your 
own  weapons.  When  you  want  to  play  another 
Yankee  trick,  you  had  better  remember  that  you 
are  not  a  Yankee,  and  you  are  not  skilled  in  the 
art  of  doing  it." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that,  Corny  ?  "  asked 
the  prisoner,  disregarding  the  advice  of  liis  cousin. 

"  Corny  again  !  "  exclaimed  the  captain. 

"  I  am  the  commander  of  this  steamer,  and  I 
have  been  assaulted  in  my  berth  !  "  replied  the 
sufferer,  warming  up  a  little. 

"  Whew !  Then  you  are  still  the  commander 
of  the  Bronx  ?  "  repeated  Christy,  laughing  at  his 
cousin's  persistence. 

"  You  know  that  I  am.  Wasn't  the  commission 
decided  to  be  mine  ?  " 

"  But  we  have  concluded  to  reverse  the  decision 
of  the  commander  of  the  Vernon,  and  submit  the 


REBELLIOUS   AND    PREJUDICED   PRISONER      177 

case  to  the  flag-officer  for  final  adjustment.  In  the 
mean  time,  I  have  taken  possession  of  the  steamer, 
and  put  all  your  confederates  in  irons.  For  the 
present,  at  least,  I  am  in  command  of  the  Bronx, 
and  I  want  my  stateroom.  With  Dave's  assist- 
ance, I  must  ask  you  to  turn  out  of  that  berth." 

"  I  decline  to  give  up  my  stateroom,  or  ni}^  com- 
mand of  the  steamer,"  replied  Corny  in  a  sulky 
manner.  "I  should  like  to  know  how  you  happen 
to  be  on  board  of  the  Bronx,  Corny." 

"Did  you  believe  that  I  intended  to  let  you 
take  possession  of  this  steamer,  and  run  her  into  a 
Confederate  port,  Corny?  My  name  is  Passford 
as  well  as  yours,  and  I  am  not  a  traitor,  and  don't 
believe  I  am  a  coward.  At  a  time  which  suited 
my  convenience,  I  left  the  Vernon  and  came  on 
board  of  the  Bronx." 

"Where  did  you  hide,  for  the  vessel  has  been 
searched  in  every  part  of  her  for  you  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  under  the  berth  in  this  stateroom, 
a  hiding-place  which  was  suggested  to  me  by  one 
of  your  people  who  used  it  as  such,  and  was 
caught,  as  I  was  not." 

"  No  one  thought  you  would  hide  in  the  cap- 
tain's cabin." 


178  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  That  is  the  very  reason  why  I  chose  this  place. 
I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  listening  to  all  your 
conversations  with  Mr.  Galvinne,  and  I  knew  your 
plans  from  beginning  to  end." 

"  You  have  been  under  this  berth  since  the 
steamer  left  the  flag-ship !  "  exclaimed  Corny, 
apparently  amazed  at  the  fact. 

"  I  have  ;  but  I  have  no  more  time  to  enlighten 
you.  I  can  only  say  that  Avith  the  assistance  of 
the  only  loyal  officer  left  on  board,  and  the  loyal 
seamen,  I  have  recaptured  the  vessel,  and  now  we 
are  on  our  way  to  St.  Andrew's  to  obey  the  orders 
which  the  flag-officer  delivered  to  you  when  you 
were  a  rebel  in  disguise.  Now  Dave  will  help 
you  out  of  the  berth." 

"  No,  he  won't !  If  I  was  to  be  captured  at  all, 
Corny,  you  insulted  me  when  you  set  a  nigger  to 
do  the  job,"  said  the  prisoner  angrily. 

"  You  are  playing  a  farce  now,  cousin  ;  but  I 
cannot  stay  to  fool  with  you.  Take  him  out  of 
the  berth,  Dave." 

"  Will  you  set  a  nigger  upon  me  again, 
Christy?"  using  the  commander's  proper  name 
for  the  first  time. 

"  If  you  will  get  out  of  the  berth  yourself,  I 
will  allow  you  to  do  so,"  added  Christy. 


REBELLIOUS    AND    PREJUDICED    PRISONER      179 

"  I  will,"  replied  the  prisoner. 

He  made  the  attempt  to  do  so,  but  he  would 
have  fallen  to  the  floor,  with  his  hands  fastened 
behind  him,  if  Christy  and  Dave  had  not  received 
him  in  their  arms.  The  steward  hugged  him  like 
a  brother,  perhaps  maliciously,  and  carried  him  to 
a  divan  in  the  cabin.  Corny  had  apparently  aban- 
doned his  cause,  and  his  cousin  gave  him  a  berth 
in  the  ward  room  for  the  rest  of  the  nigfht. 


180  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   XVI 

THE   DISPOSAL   OF   THE   PRISONERS 

Before  Christy  could  begin  his  report  he  was 
called  to  the  deck  by  the  first  lieutenant,  though 
everything  had  appeared  to  be  quiet  and  orderly 
there.  Ralph  Pennant  had  been  at  work  among 
the  crew,  and  was  unable  to  discover  that  any  of 
the  men  were  disloyal ;  but  the  commander  had 
better  information  obtained  by  his  own  investiga- 
tions. Ralph  was  in  consultation  with  Mr.  Flint 
when  Christy  went  on  deck. 

"  I  think  the  men  are  all  right,  and,  so  far  as  I 
can  ascertain,  not  a  man  is  a  rebel,"  said  Ralph  in 
answer  to  a  question  of  the  executive  officer. 

"You  have  the  names  of  the  four  men  that  I 
sent  to  you  by  the  steward,  have  you  not  ?  "  asked 
Christy. 

"I  have,  captain;  Rockton  and  Warton  took 
part  with  Mr.  Galvinne,  but  Sayles  and  Nichols 
did  nothing,  and  they  seem  to  be  as  in  earnest  on 


THE   DISPOSAL  OF   THE   PRISONERS  181 

the  right  side  as  the  other  two  were  on  the  wrong 
side,"  replied  Ralph. 

"  I  should  not  be  willing  to  trust  them.  I  know 
they  were  the  intimate  associates  of  Rockton  ^and 
Warton,  for  they  were  in  council  together  on 
board  of  the  Vernon.  In  carrying  out  our  orders, 
we  may  have  a  fight  either  with  a  battery  or  with 
some  vessel,  and  we  must  not  have  any  black 
sheep  in  the  crew,  —  one  who  might  speak  a  word 
or  make  a  sign  that  would  ruin  all  our  calcula- 
tions," added  Christy. 

"  Of  course  I  can't  say  that  Sayles  and  Nichols 
are  not  rebels ;  but  they  have  done  nothing  that  is 
suspicious,  and  one  of  our  men  has  pumped  them 
both,"  answered  Ralph. 

"  Have  them  closely  watched,  or  they  may  play 
us  some  trick  when  we  least  suspect  it,  and  in 
some  critical  moment,"  said  the  commander. 

"■  But  I  wished  to  see  you  in  regard  to  the  pris- 
oners," interposed  Mr.  Flint.  "  We  have  four  of 
them  here  made  fast  to  the  rail,  and  Galvinne 
complains  of  his  treatment ;  he  says  he  is  cold." 

"  I  should  think  he  might  be,  for  the  night  air 
is  very  chilly,"  replied  Christy.  "I  should  have 
preferred  to  get  rid  of  these  men  before  we  went 


182  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

into  any  enterprise,  for  they  are  dangerous  persons 
to  us." 

"  With  their  arms  locked  together  hehind  them, 
they  are  not  in  condition  to  do  any  harm,"  added 
Mr.  Flint. 

"  I  will  go  below  and  see  what  can  be  done  Avith 
them.  I  desire  to  make  them  as  comfortable  as 
possible,  though  I  do  not  believe  they  will  be 
satisfied  with  any  location  to  which  I  may  assign 
them." 

"I  think  you  need  not  be  too  particular  about 
them;  they  have  made  their  own  nest,  and  now 
they  must  live  in  it,"  said  the  first  lieutenant. 

"You  may  come  with  me,  Ralph,"  added 
Christy,  as  he  descended  the  companion-way. 

The  commander  found  Dave  keeping  close 
watch  over  Corny  Passford,  though  he  was  fast 
asleep  in  his  berth.  Passing  through  the  ward 
room  and  steerage,  Dave  unlocked  the  door  that 
led  into  the  quarters  of  tlie  crew.  Next  to  the 
bulkhead,  or  partition,  was  space  enough  for  the 
prisoners,  and  the  steward  was  required  to  bring 
five  berth  sacks,  which  were  placed  on  the  deck. 

"  The  only  objection  I  have  to  this  as  prison 
quarters  is  that  Sayles  and  Nichols  will  be  too 


THE   DISPOSAL   OF   THE   PRISONERS  183 

near  them ;  but  I  shall  keep  a  sentry  over  them 
all  the  time,"  said  Christy. 

"I  should  think  they  would  be  safe  with  a 
guard,"  added  Ralph. 

"  Now,  Dave,  you  will  wake  your  prisoner,  and 
I  will  relieve  you  of  all  responsibility  in  regard  to 
him.  He  is  dressed,  is  he  not?"  continued  the 
commander  when  they  reached  the  ward  room. 

"He  is,  Captain  Passford,  for  he  did  not  un- 
dress when  he  turned  in  last  night,"  replied  the 
steward. 

"  What  is  the.  matter  now  ?  "  asked  the  prisoner 
in  the  ward  room,  after  he  had  rubbed  his  eyes  for 
a  time. 

"Nothinor  is  the  matter  now  on  our  side  of  the 
house,  but  I  must  put  you  with  the  other  pris- 
oners," replied  Christy.  "  You  may  unbuckle  the 
strap,  Dave,  so  that  he  can 'get  out  of  the  berth." 

"Who  are  the  other  prisoners?"  demanded 
Corny,  as  though  he  had  a  right  to  know. 

"  They  are  your  confederates  in  the  plot.  Corny. 
Who  do  you  suppose  they  are  ?  Jeff  Davis  is  not 
one  of  them.  The  most  important  one,  not  even 
excepting  yourself,  cousin,  is  Mr.  Galvinne,  late 
first  lieutenant  of  the  Bronx." 


184  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"Is  he  a  prisoner?  "  asked  Corny,  as  he  got  out 
of  the  berth. 

"  Of  course  he  is.  Do  you '  think  I  should  let 
him  lie  around  loose  on  deck  ?  The  next  one  is 
the  man-servant  at  Bonnydale  by  your  appoint- 
ment, formerly  Walsh,  but  now  Byron.  He  is  a 
very  good  actor,  but  he  has  played  out  his  rdley 

"  He  was  by  profession  an  actor  in  Mobile," 
added  Corny. 

"  I  should  think  he  might  have  been.  By  the 
way,  Corny,  where  is  my  commission  that  you  and 
he  stole  from  my  pocket  at  Bonnydale  ?  " 

"  That  is  my  commission,"  replied  Corny,  put- 
ting his  hand  involuntarily  on  his  left  breast, 
where  he  had  carried  his  papers  on  board  of  the 
Vernon. 

"  You  stole  it,  cousin,  and  you  must  give  it 
back  to  me,"  added  Christy,  very  decidedly. 

"I  shall  not,"  replied  Corny,  with  quite  as 
much  firmness. 

"  Take  it  from  him,"  said  the  commander. 

The  hands  of  the  impostor  were  now  free,  and 
he  placed  himself  in  a  defensive  attitude ;  but 
Ralph  Pennant,  who  was  ratlier  above  the  average 
stature,  threw  his  arms  around  him,  and  he  was 


THE  DISPOSAL   OF   THE  PRISONERS  185 

pinned  as  tightly  as  though  he  had  been  put  into 
a  strait  jacket.  Corny  was  probably  stiff  in  his 
arms  from  their  confinement,  and  he  was  unable 
to  make  a  very  spirited  defence.  While  the  sea- 
man held  him,  Christy  took  the  envelope  from  his 
breast  pocket,  and  transferred  it  to  his  own.  But 
there  was  considerable  noise  made  in  the  brief 
scuffle,  which  waked  some  of  the  sleepers.  From 
one  of  the  staterooms  an  officer  rushed  out,  and 
demanded  the  cause  of  the  disturbance.  The  per- 
son proved  to  be  the  surgeon. 

"  We  are  putting  things  to  rights  on  board,"  re- 
plied Christy,  who  had  not  seen  the  doctor  before, 
for  he  had  retired  early  to  his  room. 

"  I  don't  quite  understand  this  matter,"  said  the 
surgeon.  "  What  are  you  doing,  Mr.  Passford  ?  " 
"  Captain  Passford,  if  you  please.  Dr.  Connelly, 
for  I  have  the  honor  to  be  in  command  of  the 
Bronx  at  the  present  moment.  This  is  Mr,  Pass- 
ford," added  Christy,  pointing  to  his  cousin. 

"  Then  you  have  reversed  the  decision  of  Cap- 
tain Battleton  ?  " 

"  For  sufficient  reasons,  I  have  ;  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  loyal  members  of  the  ship's  company, 
I  have  taken  possession  of  the  vessel,  and  we  are 


186  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

now  on  our  way  to  carry  out  the  orders  of  the 
flag-officer.  —  Conduct  the  prisoner  to  his  future 
quarters,"  said  Christy,  in  a  very  business-like 
manner. 

During  this  conversation,  Ralph,  still  holding 
his  prisoner,  had  sent  the  steward  on  deck  for  a 
pair  of  handcuffs,  which  the  seaman  proceeded  to 
apply  to  the  wrists  of  Corny. 

"  What  are  you  about  ?  "  demanded  the  pris- 
oner, attempting  to  shake  off  his  captor  when  he 
felt  the  cold  iron. 

"  Just  giving  you  a  pair  of  bracelets,"  replied 
Ralph,  as  he  grappled  again  with  his  victim,  and 
asked  Christy  to  adjust  the  handcuffs.  "  Just 
for  ornament,  you  know." 

In  the  grasp  of  such  a  powerful  man  as  Ralph 
Pennant,  Corny  was  powerless,  and  he  was  com- 
pelled to  submit,  though  his  opposition  appeared 
to  be  merely  a  matter  of  form  with  liim,  for  he 
could  not  help  realizing  that  it  was  utterly  use- 
less ;  but  he  had  not  been  in  the  affray  on  deck, 
and  he  had  not  learned  the  full  lesson  from  expe- 
rience. The  irons  were  locked  upon  his  wrists, 
and  the  seaman  was  directed  to  conduct  him  to- 
the  place  assigned  to  all  the  prisoners. 


THE  DISPOSAL   OF   THE    PRISONERS  187 

^  "This  is  mean  of  you,  Christy,  to  put  me  in 
irons,"  said  Corny  reproachfully  as  he  turned  to 
his  cousin ;  "  I  might  have  asked  Captain  Battle- 
ton  to  put  you  in  irons  on  board  of  the  Vernon ; 
but  I  did  not." 

"  If  he  had  done  so,  I  should  not  have  com- 
plained. I  have  been  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  I 
had  to  take  my  chances.  We  may  be  in  action 
for  aught  I  know  in  a  few  hours,  and  I  do  not 
mean  to  have  half  a  dozen  rebels  at  my  heels  to 
trip  me  up  if  I  can  help  it.  The  circumstances 
are  entirely  different  from  those  on  board  of  the 
Vernon." 

"I  don't  think  so,"  muttered  Corny.  "You 
treat  your  own  flesh  and  blood  as  though  blood 
was  nothing  but  water  with  you." 

"  I  stand  by  the  Union,  and  those  on  the  other 
side  must  keep  out  from  under.  When  I  was 
in  a  Confederate  prison,  my  uncle  Homer,  your 
father,  did  not  do  a  single  thing  for  me.  Lead 
on,  Ralph." 

Dr.  Connelly  was  so  much  astonished  at  the 
proceedings  that  he  did  not  turn  in,  but  com- 
pleted his  toilet,  and  came  out  into  the  ward 
room   again.      He   looked    troubled,   for   he   had 


188  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

heard  nothing  of  the  struggle  on  the  quarter- 
deck, and  the  situation  was  a  revelation  to  him. 
He  looked  and  talked  as  though  he  thought  that 
Christy  and  his  associates  who  had  captured  the 
vessel  were  simply  mutineers.  The  captain  sent 
the  steward  for  Boxie,  and,  giving  him  a  pair  of 
pistols  and  a  cutlass,  informed  him  that  he  was 
to  stand  guard  over  the  five  prisoners  until  he 
was  relieved.  The  old  man,  who  had  been  one 
of  the  seamen  on  board  of  the  Bellevite  when  she 
was  a  yacht,  took  his  place  forward  of  the  berth- 
sacks,  and  began  his  march  athwartship. 

"  You  know  me,  don't  you,  Boxie  ?  "  said 
Corny  as  he  recognized  the  old  salt,  who  was 
the  sheet-anchorsman  of  the  crew,  and  who  was 
generally  their  spokesman. 

"  You  will  hold  no  conversation  with  the  pris- 
oner, Boxie ;  but  you  may  let  them  talk  among 
themselves,  and  note  what  they  say  if  it  is  of  any 
importance.  You  will  be  relieved  with  the  first 
watch." 

Ralph  Pennant  and  three  sefvmen  conducted  the 
other  prisoners  to  their  quarters.  They  were  sup- 
plied with  blankets,  in  which  those  from  the  deck 
wrapped  themselves  up.     Corny  and  Galvin  began 


THE   DISPOSAL   OF   THE   PRISONERS  189 

to  compare  notes  at  once  ;  but  Boxie  kept  his  ears 
open  as  he  marched  up  and  down  within  two  feet 
of  his  charge. 

"  I  hope  you  have  not  committed  any  rash  act, 
Mr.  Passford,"  said  Dr.  Connelly  as  the  party 
passed  through  the  ward  room. 

"  I  do  not  stand  on  mere  forms,  Dr.  Connelly  ; 
but  if  you  continue  to  call  me  simply  '  mister,'  I 
shall  understand  from  it  that  you  do  not  recognize 
me  as  the  rightful  commander  of  the  Bronx," 
replied  Christy,  as  he  invited  the  surgeon  with 
a  gesture  to  enter  the  captain's  cabin. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  Captain  Passford ;  I  used 
the  title  of  '  mister  '  from  habit,  and  not  as  mean- 
ing anything,"  replied  the  surgeon.  "  I  Avas  forced 
by  the  evidence,  and  quite  as  much  by  the  lack 
of  evidence,  to  concur  with  Captain  Battleton  in 
his  decision." 

"I  find  no  fault  with  you  on  that  account, 
doctor,"  added  Christy. 

"You  made  no  protest  to  the  flag-ofificer,  but 
suddenly  disappeared.  When  I  went  to  my  state- 
room in  the  evening,  your  cousin  was  in  command, 
and  had  sailed  to  execute  the  orders  given  him. 
You  can  judge  of  my  astonishment  when  I  learned 


190  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

just  now  that  the  captain  and  his  officers  were 
prisoners,"  the  surgeon  explained. 

"  I  do  not  propose  to  submit  to  another  investi- 
gation by  you,  or  any  one  but  the  flag-officer ;  but 
for  your  information  I  am  willing  to  give  you  the 
facts,"  said  Christy  with  dignity,  of  which  he  had 
a  full  supply  whenever  it  was  needed.  "  As  long 
as  the  officers  in  charge  of  the  Bronx  continued, 
to  obey  the  orders  of  the  commodore  to  proceed 
to  the  eastward,  I  did  nothing ;  but  when  they 
headed  the  steamer  to  the  westward,  which  they 
did  as  soon  as  it  Avas  dark,  I  understood  very 
well  that  they  were  disobeying  their  orders,  and 
intended  to  run  the  Bronx  into  Pensacola  Bay, 
and  deliver  her  to  the  Confederate  authorities. 
Then  I  carried  out  my  plan  and  captured  the 
vessel." 

The  surgeon  was  satisfied  with  this  evidence. 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD    LIEUTENANTS      191 


CHAPTER   XVII 

THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD    LIEUTENANTS 

The  surgeon  went  on  deck  with  Christy,  where 
he  was  presented  in  due  form  to  Mr.  Flint,  though 
he  had  been  introduced  to  him  before  in  his  former 
position  as  second  lieutenant.  The  connnander 
went  forward  to  the  bridge  and  pilot-house,  and 
consulting  the  log  slate,  found  that  the  last  entry- 
gave  seventy-eight  knots  from  the  station.  But  it 
was  foggy,  as  Mr.  Galvinne  had  predicted  that  it 
would  be,  and  the  quartermaster  conning  the 
wheel  said  it  was  as  "  dark  as  a  stack  of  black 
cats."  Nothing  could  be  seen  in  any  direction, 
and  the  commander  decided  that  it  was  not  pru- 
dent to  proceed  any  farther. 

The  leadsman  was  ordered  to  sound,  as  the 
screw  was  stopped,  and  he  reported  sixteen 
fathoms  with  the  deep-sea  lead.  Christy  ordered 
the  quartermaster  to  go  ahead  again,  and  keep  the 
hand-line  going  all  the  time.  Mr.  Flint  came  for- 
ward, and  took  his  place  on  the  bridge,  where  the 


192        .  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

officer  of  the  deck  was  usually  stationed  on  board 
of  the  Bronx. 

The  reports  of  the  leadsman  were  satisfactory, 
and  the  steamer  went  ahead  for  an  hour.  Then 
they  began  to  give  a  diminution  of  the  depth  of 
water,  indicating,  as  Christy  stated  it,  that  the 
vessel  was  approaching  the  land.  He  looked  over 
the  log  slate,  and  found  that  the  course  had  been 
due  east  till  the  order  had  been  given  to  head  her 
in  the  opposite  direction-  She  had  sailed  rather 
more  than  an  hour  on  that  tack,  during  which  the 
recapture  of  the  steamer  had  been  made. 

"  Mark  under  water  twelve  !  "  shouted  the  man 
with  the  hand  lead. 

"  We  are  coming  up  with  the  shore,"  said  Mr. 
Flint,  as  Christy  joined  him  on  the  bridge. 

"  Yes ;  but  you  will  get  four  or  five  fathoms 
almost  up  to  the  beaches.  When  I  was  here,  the 
Bellevite  was  anchored  outside,  and  we  went  gun- 
ning and  fishing  in  St.  Andrew's  Bay.  The  bay 
is  about  thirty  miles  long.;  but  it  is  as  crooked  as 
a  ram's  horn,  and  there  is  no  town  on  it,  though 
there  are  some  scattered  houses,"  added  Christy. 
"We  shot  fat  ducks,  and  caught  plenty  of  red 
snappers  and  pompana  there." 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD   LIEUTENANTS      193 

"And  a  half  ten!"  shouted  the  leadsman,  as 
though  he  meant  to  have  his  figures  understood, 
as  they  indicated  the  shoaling  of  the  depth. 

But  Christy  gave  no  order  to  reduce  the  speed 
of  the  vessel,  and  seemed  to  feel  so  thoroughly  at 
home  that  Mr.  Flint  began  to  be  a  little  nervous. 
The  young  commander  had  carefully  studied  the 
chart  of  the  coast  with  the  practical  knowledge  he 
had  of  the  locality. 

"  Can  you  form  any  idea  where  we  are,  Captain 
Passford?"  asked  the  lieutenant. 

"  I  figured  up  the  course  a  while  ago,  and  I 
think  we  are  off  St.  Andrew's  Bay.  If  they  had 
not  put  her  about  and  run  for  an  hour  or  more  to 
the  westward,  I  should  be  satisfied  in  regard  to 
my  position ;  as  it  is,  I  am  not  quite  clear  in 
regard  to  it,"  replied  the  commander. 

"  Quarter  less  ten  !  "  shouted  the  leadsman,  with 
even  more  vigor  than  before. 

"  That  will  do  ;  stop  her  and  anchor,  Mr.  Flint," 
said  Christy,  as  he  looked  about  him  in  an  en- 
deavor to  penetrate  the  fog  in  which  the  vessel 
was  buried. 

Then  he  listened  for  any  sounds  that  might 
come  to  him  from  the  direction  of  the  shore ;  but 


194  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

all  was  as  still  as  the  tomb  itself.  The  screw 
stopped  in  obedience  to  the  order  of  the  executive 
officer,  who  went  down  to  the  deck  to  supervise 
the  anchoring  of  the  steamer,  as  he  had  no  inferior 
officer  to  attend  to  this  duty. 

"Mr.  Flint,  dro23  a  drift  lead,  and  station  a 
hand  to  observe  it,"  said  Cliristy,  hailing  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"  A  drift  lead,  sir,"  replied  Mr.  Flint. 

This  was  a  lead  weighing  twenty  pounds,  which 
is  dropped  on  the  bottom  by  men-of-war  to  deter- 
mine if  the  anchor  holds,  or  if  the  vessel  is 
drifting. 

"Station  a  strong  lookout,  Mr.  Flint,  and  send 
a  man  aloft  on  the  foremast  and  another  on  the 
mainmast,"  continued  Christy  when  the  other 
orders  had  been  obeyed. 

This  completed  the  preparation  for  the  night. 
The  captain  consulted  his  repeater,  and  ascer- 
tained that  it  was  twenty  minutes  past  twelve. 
The  Bronx  was  in  position  to  learn  the  fact  if  any 
vessel  attempted  to  run  out  of  St.  Andrew's  Bay, 
provided  his  calculations  in  regard  to  the  locality 
of  the  Bronx  were  correct.  Christy  went  down 
to  the  deck,  and  walked  aft  with  Mr.  Flint. 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD    LIEUTENANTS      195 

"  I  think  some  of  us  need  a  little  sleep  to-night," 
said  the  commander. 

"Then  you  had  better  turn  in,  Captain  Pass- 
ford,"  said  the  executive  officer.  "We  can  do 
nothing  more  to-night  except  to  keep  a  sharp  look- 
out." 

"  You  are  the  only  officer  on  board  except 
myself,"  replied  Christy.  "  We  are  still  in  the 
dark  as  to  what  we  have  to  do  here.  We  may 
have  to  send  off  a  boat  expedition,  as  we  did  at 
Cedar  Keys,  and  we  are  in  absolute  need  of  more 
officers." 

"  We  have  plenty  of  material  out  of  which  to 
make  them,  and  we  can  do  as  we  did  after  the 
fight  with  the  Scotian  and  the  Arran,  when  we 
made  them,"  replied  Mr.  Flint.  "  We  have  men 
of  good  education  in  the  crew,  who  have  either 
connnanded  coasters,  or  been  mates  on  steamers." 

"If  you  will  name  one,  I  will  name  another," 
added  Christy. 

"Quartermaster  Camden.  He  commanded  a 
three-masted  schooner  in  the  coal  trade.  He  is 
not  college  educated,  but  he  is  a  remarkably  well- 
informed  man  who  shipped  in  the  navy  to  learn 
the  details  of  duty  on  board  of  a  man-of-war." 


196  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

"  I  appoint  him  acting  second  lieutenant,"  added 
Christy. 

"  I  am  sure  he  will  get  a  commission  as  soon  as 
he  applies  for  it,  captain,"  added  the  first  lieuten- 
ant, pleased  with  the  prompt  decision.  "  Now, 
who  is  your  man  ?  " 

"  Ralph  Pennant.  I  had  my  eye  on  him  while 
I  was  aboard  of  the  Vernon,  where  he  became  a 
sort  of  oracle  among  the  seamen  on  account  of  his 
abundant  information  oh  general  subjects.  He 
talks  like  a  man  with  a  good  education,  and  he 
has  been  mate  of  a  steamer  of  good  size.  But  I 
know  very  little  concerning  him,  and  am  afraid  he 
has  one  out." 

"What  is  that,  captain?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  he  is  fond  of  whiskey,  though  I  do 
not  know  that  he  is." 

"  He  can't  get  any  whiskey  here  unless  it  is 
served  out  to  him ;  so  that  habit,  if  it  is  his  habit, 
will  do  him  no  harm,"  argued  Mr.  Flint. 

"  I  appoint  him  third  lieutenant  temporarily." 

"  That  will  amount  to  their  being  made  ensigns 
when  you  go  north  again  if  they  prove  to  be 
worthy  of  promotion,"  added  the  executive  officer, 
with  a  chuckle.  "  That  was  what  happened  to 
Baskirk  and  Amden." 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD   LIEUTENANTS      197 

"If  they  are  worthy,  I  shall  certainly  do  the 
best  I  can  for  them,"  added  Christy,  gaping. 

Camden  was  called  aft  and  formall}^  appointed 
second  lieutenant,  but  Ralph  was  in  the  watch 
below,  and  was  in  his  hammock.  The  commander 
retired  to  his  stateroom,  and,  letting  his  report 
wait  till  another  day,  he  was  soon  sound  asleep. 

In  accordance  with  the  directions  he  had  left 
with  the  first  lieutenant,  Christy  was  called 
with  the  watch  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
Though  the  first  lieutenant  is  not  a  watch  officer, 
he  may  be  required  to  do  duty  as  such  when  the 
number  of  commissioned  officers  is  reduced  below 
three,  and  Mr.  Flint  had  remained  in  charge  of 
the  mid-watch,  which  had  been  called  to  the  deck 
at  midnight.  The  captain  relieved  him  and  Cam- 
den, and  both  of  them  went  below,  the  new  ap- 
pointee taking  the  stateroom  of  the  second  lieu- 
tenant. 

"  Pass  the  word  for  Ralph  Pennant,"  said 
Christy,  as  soon  as  he  reached  the  quarter-deck. 

"  I  have  had  considerable  talk  with  Camden, 
and  I  am  satisfied  that  he  will  make  a  capital 
officer,"  said  the  executive  officer,  as  he  moved 
towards    the   companion-way.       "I    suppose    you 


198  STAND    BY   THE    UNION 

have  sent  for  Pennant  with  the  intention  of  ap- 
pointing him  third  lieutenant." 

"  That  is  my  purpose  ;  and  here  he  comes." 

"  On  deck,  sir,"  reported  Ralph,  touching  his 
cap  to  the  commander,  as  Mr.  Flint  descended  the 
steps  to  the  ward  room. 

"  I  think  you  told  me  that  you  had  had  some 
experience  on  board  of  steamers.  Pennant,"  replied 
Christy. 

"I  told  you  that  I  had  been  the  mate  of  a 
steamer,"  answered  the  seaman. 

"  What  is  your  age  ?  "      * 

"  Twenty-eight  years." 

"  Then  you  are  older  than  you  appear  to  be," 
continued  Christy  ;  and  he  proceeded  to  question 
the  seaman  in  regard  to  his  education  and  experi- 
ence as  a  seaman. 

He  had  not  been  mistaken  in  his  estimate  of 
the  man,  so  far  as  he  could  judge  from  his  answers. 
Pennant  had  taken  a  steamer  home  to  New  York 
from  Havana  after  the  captain  had  died  there  of 
yellow  fever.  He  had  expected  to  be  given  the 
command  of  the  vessel ;  and  when  he  failed  to 
obtain  the  position  he  resigned  his  place  as  mate, 
but  secured  the  same  position  in  another  and 
larger  steamer. 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD    LIEUTENANTS      199 

"  Do  you  ever  drink  whiskey,  Pennant  ?  "  asked 
Christy  abruptly. 

"At  present,  no,  sir,"  replied  the  seaman  de- 
cidedly. "  I  learned  a  few  months  ago  that  I 
failed  to  obtain  the  command  oi  the  steamer  I 
brought  home  from  Havana  because  it  Avas  said 
I  took  too  much  whiskey.  I  knocked  off  then, 
and  have  not  drank  a  drop  since." 

"  That  was  a  sensible  thing  to  do.  You  are 
aware  that  we  are  short  of  officers,  I  suppose," 
said  the  commander. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  since  I  came  on  deck,  I  heard 
that  Phil  Camden  had  been  appointed  acting 
second  lieutenant,"  replied  Pennant. 

"  That  is  true ;  and  now  I  am  going  to  appoint 
you  acting  third  lieutenant.  You  will  call  the 
watch  aft." 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you.  Captain  Pass- 
ford,  for  this  favor ;  and  I  know  you  would  not 
give  me  the  place  if  you  did  not  think  me  worthy 
of  it,"  replied  the  seaman  as  he  went  forward  and 
called  the  watch  to  the  mainmast. 

"  My  men,  I  have  just  appointed  Ralph  Pen- 
nant acting  third  lieutenant;  and  you  will  obey 
and  respect  him  as  such,"  said  Christy,  addressing 
the  watch,  and  then  dismissing  them. 


200  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

The  men  gave  three  hearty  cheers  as  they  were 
dismissed,  proving  to  the  commander  that  Pen- 
nant was  a  popular  man  among  them,  as  Camden 
had  also  been  proved  to  be  when  his  appointment 
had  been  announced  to  the  starboard  watch.  As 
in  politics,  legislation,  war,  and  business,  the 
masses  of  the  people  soon  ascertain  who  are  their 
natural  leaders,  the  crew  of  the  Bronx,  or  that 
portion  who  had  come  from  New  York  in  the  Ver- 
non, had  been  prompt  in  discovering  the  abilities 
of  the  two  men  now  promoted. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Pennant,  you  may  remove  your  bag 
to  the  ward  room,  and  the  third  stateroom  on  the 
starboard  side,  counting  from  the  forward  one,  is 
yours  for  the  present,"  continued  Christy. 

"But  I  have  no  uniform,  Captain  Passford," 
suggested  the  appointee. 

"  I  have  one  in  my  stateroom  ;  but  it  is  alto- 
gether too  small  for  you,"  replied  the  commander, 
glancing  in  the  gloom  of  the  night  at  the  stalwart 
form  of  the  third  lieutenant,  lacking  not  more 
than  an  inch  of  six  feet,  and  his  weight  could  not 
have  been  less  than  one  hundred  and  eighty. 
"  We  will  see  what  can  be  done  in  the  morning." 

"The  crew  all  know  me,  and  I  dare  say  I  can 


THE   SECOND   AND   THIRD   LIEUTENANTS      201 

get  along  without  a  uniform  till  we  get  back  to 
the  station,  where  I  could  get  one  from  the  store- 
ship  ;  but  it  is  not  likely  that  I  shall  need  one 
then." 

"I  cannot  say  as  to  that.  When  you  go  for- 
ward take  a  look  at  the  prisoners,  and  report  to 
me,"  added  Christy,  as  Mr.  Pennant  went  below. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  reported  that  the  prisoners 
were  all  fast  asleep.  Boxie  had  been  relieved  as 
guard,  and  another  seaman  was  marching  back 
and  forth  by  their  couches.  It  was  still  dark  and 
foggy,  and  a  hail  came  from  the  mast-head  for- 
ward. 


202  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

A   BATTLE   ON    A    SISIALL   SCALE 

"  On  deck  !  "  shouted  the  lookout  at  the  fore- 
mast head.     "  Light  on  the  starboard  bow  !  " 

"  Silence,  all !  "  cried  the  commander,  as  soon  as 
he  heard  the  hail  from  aloft.  "  Go  forward,  Mr. 
Pennant,  silence  the  hands,  and  direct  the  lookout 
to  hail  in  lower  tones." 

The  third  lieutenant  sprang  forward  to  obey  the 
order,  and  Christy  followed  him  at  a  more  moder- 
ate pace,  consistent  with  his  dignity  as  the  officer 
highest  in  rank  on  board.  It  was  not  so  much  a 
question  of  dignity,  however,  with  him  as  it  was 
tlie  intention  to  preserve  his  self-possession.  A 
light  had  been  reported  on  the  starboard  bow  ;  but 
Christy  had  no  more  means  of  knowing  what  it 
meant  than  any  other  person  on  deck.  It  sug- 
gested a  blockade  runner,  a  battery,  or  a  house 
near  the  shore  where  he  did  not  expect  to  find 
one. 


A    BATTLE    ON    A   SMALL   SCALE  203 

The  captain  went  on  tlie  bridge ;  but  he  could 
not  see  the  light.  He  descended  to  the  deck,  and 
then  mounted  the  fore-rigging.  The  lookout  saw 
him,  and  said  he  could  not  see  the  light  any 
longer ;  it  had  been  in  sight  a  couple  of  minutes, 
and  then  had  disappeared.  It  was  useless  to  look 
for  it  if  gone,  and  Christy  returned  to  the  bridge, 
where  Mr.  Pennant  was  attentively  studying  the 
compass. 

"  In  what  direction  is  the  head  of  the  steamer 
pointed,  Mr.  Pennant  ?  "  he  asked  as  he  joined  the 
lieutenant. 

"  Exactly  north-gast,  sir,"  replied  Mr.  Pennant. 

"  Then  the  report  of  the  light  on  the  starboard 
bow  places  it  directly  to  the  eastward  of  us," 
added  Christy.  "  That  is  about  where  the 
entrance  to  St.  Andrew's  Bay  ought  to  be,  if  my 
calculations  were  correct.  We  have  been  running 
to  the  eastward  since  we  left  the  blockaders' 
station  off  Pensacola  Bay.  My  ruler  on  the  chart 
gave  me  that  course,  and  Mr.  Galvinne  followed  it 
while  he  was  in  charge.  We  could  not  have  got 
more  than  half  a  mile  off  the  course  in  coming: 
about  twice.  The  shoaling  of  the  water  also 
indicates  that  we  are  all  right." 


204  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

The  body  of  the  fog  evidently  lay  near  the 
water,  and  the  lookout  had  probably  seen  the  light 
over  the  top  of  the  bank,  as  it  could  not  be  made 
out  on  the  bridge.  Christy  expressed  his  belief  that 
the  sun  would  burn  the  fog  off  soon  after  it  rose. 
No  variation  of  the  drift  lead  had  been  reported, 
and  the  Bronx  was  not  even  swinging  at  her 
anchor.  For  an  hour  longer  entire  silence  was 
preserved  on  the  deck,  and  the  lookout  made  no 
further  report. 

"  There  is  some  sort  of  commotion  amono-  the 
men  on  the  top-gallant  forecastle,"  said  Mr.  Pen- 
nant, while  Christy  was  still  studying  the  situa- 
tion, and  one  of  the  men  was  seen  in  the  act  of 
hurrying  aft. 

"  I  heard  men's  voices  off  to  the  eastward,"  said 
this  man,  when  he  had  mounted  the  bridge,  and 
touched  his  hat  to  the  officers  there  ;  and  he 
spoke  in  a  whisper,  in  conformity  with  the  orders 
given. 

"  Could  you  hear  any  slapping  of  a  paddle 
wheel,  or  other  noises  that  sound  like  a  steamer  ?  " 
asked  Christy  in  the  same  low  tone. 

"  No,  sir ;  nothing  but  the  voices ;  but  I  think 
the  speakers  must  be  in  a  vessel  of  some  sort,  for 


A   BATTLE   ON    A    SMALL   SCALE  205 

the  sound  since  I  first  heard  it,  and  could  hardly 
make  it  out,  comes  from  farther  south,"  replied 
the  man. 

"Take  a  force  of  twelve  men,  with  pistols  and 
cutlasses,  Mr.  Pennant,  in  the  first  cutter,  and  pull 
down  to  the  south-east.  Whatever  you  find  in 
the  shape  of  a  vessel  or  a  boat,  capture  it,  and 
return  to  the  Bronx.  Get  off  with  as  little  noise 
as  possible,  and  muffle  your  oars." 

Silently  Mr.  Pennant  selected  his  crew  for  the 
boat,  saw  them  armed,  and  had  the  cutter  lowered 
into  the  water.  In  a  very  short  s})ace  of  time  the 
boat  was  off.  The  commander  did  not  believe 
that  anything  very  serious  would  result  from  this 
boat  expedition,  for  he  was  confident  there  was  no 
vessel  of  any  size  near  the  Bronx.  The  men  in 
the  cutter  pulled  very  quietly,  and  hardly  splashed 
the  water  with  their  oars,  for  they  had  all  been 
trained  by  Christy  himself  to  pull  without  noise 
when  he  was  executive  officer. 

This  was  the  first  responsible  position  Mr. 
Pennant  had  been  called  upon  to  fill,  and  he  knew 
that  his  future  depended  in  a  large  measure  upon 
the  skill  and  fidelity  with  which  he  obeyed  his 
orders.     His  crew  believed  in  him,  and  they  were 


206  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

very  painstaking  in  their  efforts  to  work  in  silence. 
He  had  stationed  quartermaster  Vincent  in  the 
bow  of  the  boat  as  the  lookout,  and  he  was  indus- 
triously peering  out  into  the  gloom  of  the  fog  and 
darkness  to  discover  a  vessel  or  a  boat.  He  had 
heard  the  sounds  himself,  and  he  knew  there  was 
something  there.  When  the  boat  had  pulled  about 
fifteen  minutes,  Vincent  raised  his  hand  up  into 
the  air;  this  was  a  signal  which  the  third  lieu- 
tenant understood,  for  he  had  arranged  several  of 
them  with  the  quartermaster. 

"Stand  by  to  lay  on  your  oars,"  said  Mr.  Pen- 
nant in  the  lowest  tones  that  could  be  heard  by 
the  crew.     "  Oars  !  " 

At  the  last  order  the  men  levelled  their  oars, 
feathering  the  blades,  and  remained  like  eight 
statues  in  their  seats.  Vincent  listened  with  all 
his  ears  in  the  dead  silence  which  prevailed. 

"I  hear  the  voices  again,"  he  reported  to  the 
lieutenant  in  the  stern  sheets,  in  a  voice  just  loud 
enough  to  reach  him ;  "  they  are  more  to  the 
southward." 

"Stand  by!  "  added  Mr.  Pennant,  who  had  been 
duly  trained  in  boat  service  at  an  oar.  "  Give  way 
together !    No  noise  !  " 


A   BATTLE   ON   A   S1VLA.LL   SCALE  207 

The  boat  went  ahead  again,  though  only  at  a 
moderate  speed  consistent  with  the  least  possible 
noise.  The  quartermaster  in  the  bow  continued 
to  gaze  into  the  fog  bank,  though  by  this  time 
there  was  a  little  lighting  up  in  the  east,  indicat- 
ing that  the  day  was  breaking.  For  half  an  hour 
longer  the  cutter  continued  on  its  course.  Occa- 
sionally Vincent  had  raised  his  hand  over  his  head, 
and  then  dropped  it  to  his  left,  indicating  to  the 
officer  in  command  that  the  sounds  came  from 
farther  to  the  southward,  and  the  cockswain  was 
directed  to  change  the  course. 

In  another  half  hour  the  noises  could  be  dis- 
tinctly heard  by  the  third  lieutenant,  and  he 
directed  the  course  of  the  cutter  without  the  need 
of  any  more  signals  from  the  bow.  His  first  move 
was  to  make  a  more  decided  course  to  the  south- 
ward.    Then  he  hastened  the  crew  in  their  work. 

"  Sail,  ho !  "  called  Vincent,  who  had  not 
abated  his  vigilance  on  the  lookout ;  and  he 
pointed  with  his  right  hand  in  the  direction  he 
had  seen  the  craft. 

Mr.  Pennant  concluded  that  the  sail  could  not 
be  far  off,  or  it  could  not  be  seen,  and  it  would  be 
useless  to   maintain  the   dead  silence,  wliich  was 


208  STAND  BY   THE   UNION 

painful  to  all  in  the  boat.  He  stood  up  in  his 
place,  and,  after  looking  for  a  couple  of  minutes, 
he  made  out  the  sail  himself.  So  far  as  he  could 
judge  from  what  he  saw,  the  craft  was  a  small 
sloop  of  not  more  than  thirty-five  feet  in  length. 

"  Give  way  now,  lively ! "  said  the  third  lieu- 
tenant, in  his  ordinary  tones.  "  I  make  her  out, 
and  she  is  a  small  sloop.  We  shall  not  have  much 
of  a  brush." 

Under  the  vigorous  pulling  of  eight  stalwart 
men,  the  cutter  leaped  forward  at  a  speed  that 
would  have  won  an  ordinary  boat  race,  and  in  ten 
minutes  more,  the  sloop  could  be  distinctly  made 
out,  the  cutter  running  across  her  bow.  She  was 
close-hauled,  with  the  wind  from  the  south-west, 
and  very  little  of  it.  On  board  of  her  were  at 
least  ten  men,  as  the  quartermaster  counted  them, 
and  there  might  have  been  more  in  her  cuddy 
under  the  hail-deck  forward. 

"  Boat,  ahoy  !  "  shouted  a  man  on  the  forecastle 
of  the  sloop. 

"  On  board  the  sloop ! "  replied  Mr.  Pennant, 
standing  up  in  the  stern  sheets.  "  What  sloop  is 
that?" 

"The   Magnolia,  bound   to  Appalachicola,"  re- 


A  BATTLE   ON   A    SMALL   SCALE  209 

plied  the  spokesman  of  the  craft.  "  What  boat 
is  that?" 

"  The  first  cutter  of  the  United  States  steamer 
Bronx !  Heave  to,  and  give  an  account  of  your- 
selves," hailed  the  officer  in  command.  "  Stand 
by  to  lay  on  your  oars ! "  he  added  in  a  lower 
tone  to  his  crew.     "  Oars  !  " 

But  the  boat  seemed  to  be  running  too  far  away 
from  the  sloop,  though  it  was  near  enough  for  the 
lieutenant  and  quartermaster  to  see  that  there 
was  a  decided  commotion  on  board  of  her. 

"  Hold  water  !  "  added  the  lieutenant.  "  Stern 
all!" 

The  momentum  of  the  cutter  was  checked,  and 
the  boat  placed  in  a  convenient  position  for  a  fur- 
ther conference  with  the  sloop.  Either  by  inten- 
tion or  carelessness  the  skipper  of  the  sail-boat 
had  permitted  her  to  broach  to,  probably  because 
he  was  giving  too  much  attention  to  the  boat  and 
too  little  to  the  sloop.  When  the  cutter  lost  its 
headway,  it  was  not  more  than  fifty  feet  from  the 
sloop. 

"Hold  the  sloop  as  she  is,  and  I  will  board 
you,"  said  Mr.  Pennant,  as  he  saw  the  skipper 
filling  away  again. 


210  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  Keep  off,  or  we  will  fire  into  you ! "  shouted 
the  man  on  the  forecastle,  who  appeared  to  be  the 
principal  man  of  the  party. 

"  See  that  your  pistols  and  cutlasses  are  ready 
for  use,"  said  the  third  lieutenant,  in  a  tone  loud 
enough  to  be  heard  by  the  crew  only. 

"  We  are  all  private  citizens,"  added  the  sloop's 
spokesman. 

"  No  matter  what  you  are ;  I  ]3ropose  to  over- 
haul you  and  judge  for  myself  what  you  are," 
answered  the  officer  in  command  of  the  cutter. 
"  Let  go  your  sheet,  skipper !  " 

Instead  of  obeying  the  order,  the  boatman 
hauled  in  his  sheet,  and  the  sloop  began  to  fill 
away.  Mr.  Pennant  could  form  no  idea  of  what 
the  party  were.  It  was  possible  that  they  were 
private  citizens,  and  non-combatants  ;  if  they  were, 
they  had  only  to  prove  they  were  such  by  submit- 
ting to  a  further  inquiry. 

"  Stand  by,  my  men !  Give  way  together, 
lively !  "  shouted  the  lieutenant  as  though  he  in- 
tended that  those  on  board  of  the  sloop  should 
hear  him  as  well  as  his  own  crew. 

The  cutter  darted  ahead ;  but  she  had  not  ad- 
vanced half  the  distance  before  the  men  on  board 


A   BATTLE   ON   A   SMALL   SCALE  211 

of  the  sloop  fired  a  volley  with  muskets  at  the 
approaching  boat.  JNIr.  Pennant  dropped  his  left 
arm  very  suddenly,  and  the  stroke  oarsman  went 
down  into  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 

"  Come  aft,  Kingston  !  "  called  the  third  lieuten- 
ant to  the  nearest  man  in  the  bow,  and  the  one 
indicated  crawled  aft  with  all  the  haste  he  could 
make.  "  Take  Hilton's  oar  !  "  added  Mr.  Pennant, 
as  with  his  right  arm  he  drew  the  wounded  man 
back  into  the  stern  sheets. 

The  progress  of  the  boat  was  hardly  interrupted 
by  the  volley,  and  in  less  than  a  minute  after  the 
discharge  of  the  muskets,  her  stem  struck  the 
bow  of  the  sloop,  though  not  till  the  lieutenant 
had  checked  her  headway,  and  ordered  the  men  to 
stand  by  to  board  the  rebellious  craft.  The  quar- 
termaster made  fast  to  the  sloop,  and  then  grasped 
his  cutlass. 

"Lay  her  aboard!"  shouted  Mr.  Pennant;  and 
Vincent  led  the  way,  leaping  directly  into  the 
midst  of  the  eight  men  in  the  standing  room. 

"Do  you  surrender?"  asked  the  lieutenant  of 
the  principal  man  on  the  forecastle  as  he  came 
alongside  of  him. 

"I   don't   see    that    we   can    help    ourselves," 


212  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

replied  the  spokesman  in  a  surly  tone  ;  for  the 
prospect  before  him  was  not  very  pleasant,  espe- 
cially as  a  volley  had  been  fired  from  the  sloop, 
presumably  by  his  order,  for  he  was  the  one  who 
had  made  the  threat  in  the  fu'st  place. 

"Don't  strike,  my  men ;  they  have  surrendered," 
continued  Mr.  Pennant  with  a  gesture  to  his  men. 

"  This  is  an  outrage,"  said  the  man  on  the  fore- 
castle, who  could  not  help  seeing  that  the  whole 
party  were  in  a  fair  way  to  be  annihilated  if  they 
made  any  further  resistance. 

"  I  dare  say  it  is,  my  friend,"  replied  Mr.  Pen- 
nant blandly,  for  he  had  been  in  the  navy  long 
enough  to  adopt  the  characteristic  politeness 
which  distinguishes  its  officers.  "  Take  posses- 
sion of  all  the  muskets  and  other  weaj^ons  you 
can  find,  Vincent,  and  put  them  in  the  cutter." 

This  order  was  promptly  obeyed.  Before  it  was 
fully  carried  out  an  elderly  gentleman  crawled 
out  of  the  cuddy,  and  stood  up  in  the  standing 
room;  he  was  a  man  of  dignity,  and  evidently 
of  importance. 


THE   SKIPPEE,   OF   SLOOP  JVIAGNOLIA  213 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE   SKIPPER   OF  THE  SLOOP   MAGNOLIA 

"  You  were  very  unwise  to  order  these  men  to 
fire  upon  the  boat,"  said  the  dignified  gentleman, 
addressing  the  man  on  the  forecastle  of  the  Mag- 
nolia ;   "•  it  was  a  great  mistake,  Captain  Flanger." 

"That's  so  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Pennant,  feeling  of 
his  left  arm  as  he  spoke ;  for  he  had  been  wounded 
there,  though  the  injury  had  not  for  a  moment 
abated  his  energy. 

"  I  did  not  mean  to  allow  the  sloop  to  be  cap- 
tured by  a  boat  load  of  men  like  that,"  replied 
Captain  Flanger  ;  "  and  if  our  men  had  used  their 
bayonets  we  should  have  been  all  right.  I  told 
them  to  fix  their  bayonets,  but  they  paid  no 
attention  to  me." 

"  It  was  a  great  mistake,"  repeated  the  dignified 
gentleman,  shaking  his  head. 

Mr.  Pennant  had  time  now  to  look  over  the 
craft  he  had  captured,  and  the  men  on  board  of 


214  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

her.  It  was  simply  a  large  sailboat,  and  those  on 
board  of  her  wore  plain  clothes.  They  did  not 
appear  to  be  soldiers  or  sailors,  though  there  was 
a  number  of  bayonets  scattered  about  the  standing 
room.  The  seamen  from  the  cutter  had  leaped  on 
board  of  the  sloop,  with  cutlasses  in  their  belts  ; 
but  there  was  not  space  enough  to  permit  the  use 
of  the  weapon,  and  they  had  seized  each  of  the 
men  by  the  collar  and  put  a  pistol  to  his  head. 

"  How  many  men  have  you  on  board,  Captain 
Flanger?"  demanded  the  third  lieutenant,  still 
standing  up  in  the  boat  abreast  of  the  person  he 
addressed. 

"  Count  them  for  yourself ! "  exclaimed  Captain 
Flanger  in  brutal  tones. 

"  All  right :  I  will  count  you  first,"  added  Mr. 
Pennant,  as  he  reached  over  and  seized  the  leader 
of  the  party  by  the  collar  with  his  right  hand. 

Flanger  attempted  to  shake  off  his  grasp,  but 
the  lieutenant  was  a  very  powerful  man,  and  he 
dragged  him  into  the  boat  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye.  He  tossed  him  into  the  bottom  of  the  boat, 
five  of  the  boat's  crew  being  still  in  their  seats, 
trailing  their  oars,  for  only  seven  of  them  had 
been  able  to  get  on  board  of  the  Magnolia  for 
the  want  of  space. 


THE   SKIPPER   OF   SLOOP   MAGNOLIA  215 

"  Tie  his  hands  behind  him,"  added  Mr.  Pennant* 
to  the  men,  who  fell  upon  Flanger  the  moment  he 
lighted  in  the  bottom  of  the  cutter. 

The  prisoner  was  disposed  to  make  further 
resistance,  but  two  men  fell  upon  him  and  made 
him  fast  to  one  of  the  thwarts.  The  leader  of  the 
party,  as  he  appeared  to  be  from  the  first,  could 
do  no  further  mischief,  and  the  lieutenant  gave 
his  attention  to  the  others  on  board  of  the  sloop. 
The  dignified  gentleman,  who  was  dressed  in  black 
clothes,  though  they  had  suffered  not  a  little  from 
contact  with  grease  and  tar,  had  seated  himself 
in  the  standing  room.  He  looked  like  a  man  of 
many  sorrows,  and  his  expression  indicated  that 
he  was  suffering  from  some  cause  not  apparent. 

There  were  nine  men  left  in  the  standing  room, 
including  the  gentleman  in  black ;  they  were  coarse 
and  rough-looking  persons,  and  not  one  of  them 
appeared  to  be  the  social  peer  of  him  who  had 
condemned  the  firing  upon  the  boat.  The  skipper 
remained  at  the  tiller  of  the  boat,  and  he  looked 
as  though  he  might  have  negro  blood  in  his  veins, 
though  he  was  not  black,  and  probably  was  an 
octoroon.  He  said  nothing  and  did  nothing,  and 
had  not  used  a  musket  when  the  others  fired.     He 


216  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

behaved  as  though  he  intended  to  be  entirely 
neutral.  A  few  drops  of  negro  blood  in  his  veins 
was  enough  to  condemn  him  to  inferiority  with 
the  rude  fellows  on  board  of  the  sloop,  though 
his  complexion  was  lighter  than  that  of  any  of 
his  companions. 

"Vincent,  pass  one  half  of  the  men  on  board 
of  the  cutter,"  said  Mr.  Pennant,  when  he  had 
looked  over  the  boat  and  the  men  on  board  of  it. 

The  quartermaster  obeyed  the  order,  and  four 
of  the  party  were  placed  in  the  bow  and  stern 
sheets  of  the  cutter.  Six  oarsmen  were  directed 
to  take  their  places  on  the  thwarts.  The  lieu- 
tenant retained  his  place  in  the  stern  sheets, 
which  he  had  not  left  during  the  affray  or  the 
conference.  Three  seamen,  with  a  pistol  in  one 
baud  and  a  cutlass  in  the  other,  were  directed  to 
remain  on  board  of  the  sloop ;  but  the  party  had 
been  disarmed,  and  their  muskets  were  in  the 
bottom  of  the  cutter,  and  they  were  not  likely  to 
attempt  any  resistance.  The  painter  of  the  sloop 
was  made  fast  to  the  stern  of  the  Bronx's  boat, 
and  Mr.  Pennant  gave  the  order  for  the  crew  to 
give  way. 

It  had  been  a  battle  on  a  small  scale,  but  the 


THE   SKIPPER   OF   SLOOP  MAGNOLIA  217 

victory  had  been  won,  and  the  cutter  was  towing 
her  prize  in  the  direction  of  the  gunboat.  The 
lieutenant's  first  care  was  to  attend  to  Hilton, 
the  stroke  oarsman  who  had  been  wounded  in  the 
affair.  He  placed  him  in  a  comfortable  position 
on  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  then  examined  into 
his  condition.  A  bullet  had  struck  him  in  the 
right  side,  and  the  blood  was  flowing  freely  from 
the  wound.  Mr.  Pennant  did  the  best  he  could 
for  his  relief,  and  the  man  said  he  was  comfortable. 

"  Sail  ahead !  "  shouted  the  bow  oarsman,  look- 
ing behind  him. 

"•What  is  it,  Gorman?"  asked  the  lieutenant, 
standing  up  in  his  place. 

"  A  steamer,  sir,"  answered  Gorman. 

"  I  see  her ;  it  is  the  Bronx,"  added  Mr.  Pennant. 

By  this  time  it  was  broad  daylight,  and  appar- 
ently the  fog  was  not  as  dense  as  it  had  been 
earlier  in  the  morning.  Tlie  boat  with  lier  tow 
continued  on  her  course,  now  headed  for  the 
gunboat  which  the  officer  had  made  out.  In 
ten  minutes  more  the  expedition  was  within  hail- 
ing distance  of  the  steamer,  which  immediately 
stopped  her  screw. 

The   cutter   came  up   at   the   gangway  of   the 


218  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

Bronx,  and  Christy  was  standing  on  the  rail, 
anxious  to  learn  what  the  boat  had  accomplished. 
He  had  heard  the  report  of  the  volley  fired  at  the 
cutter,  and  had  been  very  solicitous  for  the  safety 
of  her  crew.  He  had  weighed  anchor  as  soon  as 
he  heard  the  sounds,  and  proceeded  in  the  direc- 
tion from  which  they  came. 

"I  have  to  report  the  capture  of  the  small 
sloop,  the  Magnolia,  in  tow,"  said  the  third  lieu- 
tenant, touching  his  cap  to  the  commander.  "  We 
have  eleven  prisoners.  Hilton  is  wounded,  and  I 
will  send  him  on  board  first,  if  you  please." 

"  Do  so,"  replied  Christy.  "  Mr.  Camden,  pass 
the  word  for  Dr.  Connelly." 

A  couple  of  men  were  directed  to  convey  the 
wounded  seaman  up  the  steps,  and  he  was  handed 
over  to  the  doctor,  who  had  him  convej^ed  to  the 
sick  bay.  The  obdurate  Captain  Flanger  was 
next  sent  up  to  the  deck,  where  Mr.  Camden 
received  him,  and  made  him  fast  to  the  rail  with- 
out note  or  comment ;  and  even  Christy  made  no 
remark  except  to  give  necessary  orders.  The 
other  prisoners  were  not  bound,  and  they  were 
put  under  guard  in  the  waist.  The  dignified  gen- 
tleman in  black  was  the  last  to  come  up  the  stairs. 


THE   SKIPPER   OF   SLOOP  MAGNOLIA  219 

The  moment  he  put  his  feet  upon  the  deck,  the 
commander  stepped  back,  with  a  look  of  profound 
astonishment,  if  not  of  dismay,  on  his  face,  as  he 
glanced  at  the  important  prisoner  of  the  party. 
At  first  he  seemed  to  be  unable  to  believe  the 
evidence  of  his  senses,  and  gazed  with  intense 
earnestness  at  the  gentleman. 

"  Uncle  Homer !  "  exclaimed  Christy,  extending 
his  hand  to  him,  which  Colonel  Passford,  as  he 
was  called  at  home,  though  he  was  not  in  the 
Confederate  army,  warmly  grasped;  and  the  first 
smile  that  had  been  seen  on  his  face  played  upon 
his  lips. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Christy,"  said  the 
prisoner,  if  he  was  to  be  regarded  as  such,  for 
he  certainly  was  not  a  sailor  or  a  soldier. 

"  I  cannot  say  as  much  as  that,"  replied  Christy, 
still  holding  the  gentleman's  hand  ;  "  I  must  say  I 
am  sorry  to  see  you  under  present  circumstances,  for 
you  come  as  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  my  men." 

"  I  am  a  non-combatant,  Christy,"  replied  Colonel 
Passford.  "I  have  not  served  in  the  Confederate 
army  or  navy,  or  even  been  a  member  of  a  home 
guard." 

"I  have  not  time  now  to  look  into  that  ques- 


220  STAND  BY  THE  UNION 

tion ;  but  I  can  assure  you  that  you  will  be  treated 
with  the  greatest  consideration  on  board  of  my 
ship,"  added  Christy  as  he  conducted  him  below, 
and  left  him  with  Dave  in  his  own  cabin,  returning 
at  once  to  the  deck  to  inquire  into  the  operations 
of  the  first  cutter.  The  boat  had  been  hoisted  up 
to  the  davits,  and  the  Magnolia  was  made  fast 
astern.  All  hands  had  been  called  when  the 
Bronx  got  under  way,  and  the  men  were  all  at 
their  stations. 

Mr.  Pennant  reported  in  all  its  details  upon 
his  expedition.  Dr.  Connelly  said  his  patient  was 
severely,  but  not  dangerously,  wounded ;  he  would 
recover,  but  he  would  not  be  fit  for  duty  for  two 
or  three  weeks. 

"  While  you  are  here,  doctor,  I  will  show  you 
my  arm,  which  is  beginning  to  be  somewhat  un- 
comfortable," said  the  third  lieutenant  with  a 
cheerful  smile. 

"  Are  you  wounded,  Mr.  Pennant  ?  "  asked  the 
commander,  who  had  listened  to  his  report  at 
length,  without  suspecting  that  he  had  a  wound. 

"  I  was  hit  in  the  left  arm ;  but  very  fortunately 
the  wound  did  not  disable  me,"  replied  the  lieu- 
tenant as  he  proceeded  to  take  off  his  coat. 


THE   SKIPPER   OF   SLOOP    MAGNOLIA  221 

"  But  I  cannot  dress  the  wound  here,  Mr.  Pen- 
nant," added  the  surgeon. 

"  Then  I  will  wait  till  I  have  time  to  attend 
to  it,"  replied  the  heroic  officer  who  treated  the 
injury  with  contempt ;  "  I  have  not  finished  my 
report  to  the  captain  yet.  I  will  be  in  the  ward 
room  as  soon  as  the  captain  is  done  with  me." 

"  But  I  can  wait,  Mr.  Pennant,"  interposed 
Christy. 

"So  can  I,  if  you  please,  captain,"  added  the 
lieutenant,  smiling  as  pleasantly  as  though  he  had 
been  free  from  pain,  as  he  could  not  have  been 
with  the  wound  in  his  arm.  "  I  wish  to  say  a  few 
words  about  the  gentleman  in  black  we  captured 
on  board  of  the  sloop." 

"  Did  you  learn  his  name  ?  "  asked  Christy, 
greatly  interested  in  what  the  officer  was  about 
to  say. 

"  No,  sir,  I  did  not ;  I  heard  no  one  call  him  by 
name.  He  was  in  the  cuddy  forward  when  we 
boarded  the  Magnolia:  and  when  he  came  out 
of  the  little  cabin,  the  first  thing  he  said  was,  'It 
was  very  unwise  for  you  to  order  the  men  to  fire 
upon  the  boat.  It  was  a  great  mistake,  Captain 
Flanger.' " 


222  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  That  shows  that  he  at  least  was  a  non-comba- 
tant," added  Christy,  pleased  to  hear  this  report  of 
his  uncle. 

"That  is  all  I  have  to  say  about  him.  I  studied 
the  skipper  of  the  sloop  and  watched  him.  I  am 
sure  he  did  not  fire  a  musket,  and  he  seemed  to 
take  no  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  men  on  board. 
Captain  Flanger  is  the  active  man  of  the  party ; 
but  I  have  no  idea  who  or  what  he  is.  If  you 
look  at  the  skipper,  you  will  see  that  he  is  an 
octoroon,  or  something  between  a  mulatto  and 
a  white  man,  and  in  my  opinion  he  is  not  a  cheer- 
ful worker  on  that  side  of  the  house.  Perhaps 
the  skipper  will  be  willing  to  tell  you  who  and 
what  the  party  are.  They  claimed  to  be  private 
citizens,  and  that  the  sloop  was  bound  to  Appa- 
lachicola ;  perhaps  the  gentleman  in  black  can 
explain  the  mission  of  the  party." 

"  If  he  can  he  will  not,  if  they  were  engaged 
in  an  operation  in  the  interest  of  the  Confed- 
erates," added  Christy  with  a  smile.  "  That  gen- 
tleman is  Colonel  Homer  Passford." 

"He  bears  your  name,"  said  Mr.  Pennant. 

"  He  is  my  uncle  ;  my  father's  only  brother." 

"  Then  I  am  sorry  I  brought  him  in." 


THE   SKIPPER   OF   SLOOP   MAGNOLIA  223 

"  You  did  your  duty,  and  it  was  quite  right  for 
you  to  bring  him  on  board.  He  is  as  devoted  to 
the  Confederate  cause  as  my  father  is  to  the 
Union.  But  go  below,  and  have  your  wound 
dressed,  Mr.  Pennant." 

The  lieutenant  went  to  the  ward  room  where 
the  surgeon  was  waiting  for  him.  Christy  called 
out  the  skipper  of  the  sloop,  and  walked  into  the 
waist  with  him.  The  octoroon  was  a  large  man, 
of  about  the  size  of  the  third  lieutenant,  and  he 
could  have  made  a  good  deal  of  mischief  if  he 
had  been  so  disposed. 

"  Bless  the  Lord  that  I  am  here  at  last ! "  ex- 
claimed the  skipper,  as  he  looked  furtively  about 
him. 

Christy  understood  him  perfectly. 


224  stajs'd  by  the  union 


CHAPTER   XX 

AN   EXPEDITION    TO   ST.    ANDKEW'S   BAY 

"What  is  your  name,  my  man?"  asked 
Christy,  as  he  looked  over  the  stalwart  form  of 
the  skipper  of  the  Magnolia. 

"  Michael  Bornhoff,"  replied  the  prisoner. 

"Are  you  a  Russian?"  asked  the  commander, 
inclined  to  laugh  at  this  singular  name  of  one  of 
the  proscribed  race. 

"No,  sir;  but  I  was  named  after  a  Russian 
sailor  Captain  Flanger  picked  up  in  Havana.  I 
don't  mean  this  Captain  Flanger  that  was  on 
board  of  the  Magnolia,  but  his  father,"  replied  the 
stout  fellow. 

"  Are  you  a  free  man  ?  " 

"No,  sir;  I  belong  to  Captain  Flanger:  his 
father  is  dead,  and  left  me  to  his  son." 

"  Why  did  you  bless  the  Lord  that  you  were 
here  at  last  ?  " 

"  Because  I  have  been  trying  to  get  here  for 


EXPEDITION   TO   ST.    ANDREW'S    BAY         225 

more  than  a  year,"  replied  the  contraband,  after 
looking  about  him  for  a  moment,  and  then  drop- 
ping his  voice  as  though  he  feared  Captain  Flanger 
might  hear  what  he  said.  "  Now,  mister,  will  you 
tell  me  who  you  are  before  I  say  anything  more  ? 
for  I  shall  get  my  back  scored  with  forty-nine 
stripes  if  I  open  my  mouth  too  wide  ; "  and  again 
he  looked  timidly  around  the  deck. 

"  You  are  on  board  of  the  United  States  steamer 
Bronx,  and  I  am  the  commander  of  her,"  replied 
Christy,  desiring  to  encourage  Michael  Bornhoff 
to  tell  all  he  knew  about  the  expedition  in  tlie 
Magnolia. 

The  skipper  took  his  cap  off,  and  bowed  very 
low  to  Christy  when  he  realized  that  he  was  talk- 
ing to  the  principal  personage  on  board  of  the 
gunboat.  He  was  well  dressed  for  one  in  his 
position,  and  displayed  no  little  dignity  and  self- 
possession.  Perhaps,  if  he  had  not  been  tainted 
with  a  few  drops  of  black  blood  in  liis  veins,  he 
might  have  been  a  person  of  some  consequence  in 
the  Confederate  service. 

"Not  a  bad  wound  at  all.  Captain  Passford," 
said  Mr.  Pennant.  "  The  doctor  says  I  am  still 
fit  for  duty." 


226  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  Captain  Passford  !  "  exclaimed  Michael  Born- 
ho£f,  as  he  heard  the  name ;  and  the  third  lieuten- 
ant passed  on  to  take  a  look  at  the  prisoners. 

"  That  is  my  name,"  added  Christy,  smiling  at 
the  earnestness  of  the  skipper. 

"That  is  a  bad  name  for  this  child,"  said  the 
octoroon,  shaking  his  head.  "  Are  you  the  son 
of  Colonel  Passford?" 

"  I  am  not ;  but  I  am  his  nephew,"  replied  the 
commander,  willing  to  be  perfectly  frank  with 
him. 

"  Bless  the  Lord  that  you  are  his  nephew  and 
not  his  son !  "  exclaimed  Michael  fervently,  as  he 
raised  his  eyes  towards  the  sky,  which  was  begin- 
ning to  be  visible  through  the  fog.  "I  have 
heard  about  you,  for  I  was  to  pilot  a  vessel  out 
of  Cedar  Keys  when  you  came  up  there  in  com- 
mand of  tlie  boats.  Colonel  Passford  was  over 
there,  and  he  saw  you  on  board  of  the  Havana." 

"Then  we  understand  each  other,  Mr.  Born- 
hoff,"  added  Christy. 

"Perfectly,  Captain  Passford;  and  I  would 
trust  you  with  my  freedom,  which  is  the  dearest 
thinof  on  earth  to  me.  But  don't  call  me  'mister,' 
or  you  will  make  me  forget  that  I  am  a  nigger," 


EXPEDITION   TO   ST.    ANDREW'S    BAY         227 

said  the  skipper,  laughing  in  his  delight  to  find 
that  he  was  in  good  and  safe  hands.  "  Captain 
Flanger  called  me  Mike  always,  and  that  is  a 
good  enough  name  for  me." 

"  Very  well,  Mike  ;  you  are  a  free  man  on  board 
of  this  ship." 

"I  ought  to  be,  for  I  am  a  whiter  man  than 
Captain  Flanger." 

"  Now  tell  me  what  you  know  about  that  expe- 
dition on  board  of  the  Magnolia,"  said  Christy 
more  earnestly.  "  Mr.  Pennant  reports  that  your 
passengers  claimed  that  they  were  peaceable  citi- 
zens, and  that  your  sloop  was  bound  to  Appalachi- 
cola.     Was  that  true  ?  " 

"Just  then  they  were  peaceable  enough;  but 
they  were  not  when  Captain  Flanger  ordered 
them  to  fire  on  your  men.  Colonel  Passford  and 
I  were  the  only  peaceable  citizens  on  board  of  the 
sloop,  and  I  was  no  citizen  at  all,"  replied  the 
skipper,  laughing. 

"You  are  one  now,  at  any  rate.  Were  you 
bound  to  Appalachicola  ?  " 

"  Not  just  then,  captain,"  chuckled  Mike,  who 
seemed  to  be  amused  and  delighted  to  feel  that 
he  was  telling  the  secrets  of  his  late  companions. 


228  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  We  were  going  to  Appalachicola  after  a  while, 
where  we  were  to  pilot  out  some  vessels  loaded 
with  cotton." 

"  Then  there  are  cotton  vessels  at  that  port,  are 
there  ? "  asked  Christy,  pricking  up  his  ears  at 
this  suggestion. 

"  Half  a  dozen  of  them,  and  a  steamer  to  tow 
them  to  sea." 

"  Are  you  sure  of  this  information,  Mike  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  see  them  there,  Captain  Passford ; 
but  it  was  your  uncle's  business  to  look  after 
them,  as  he  was  doing  in  St.  Andrew's  Bay." 

"  Then  my  uncle  has  vessels  in  that  bay  which 
are  to  run  out?"  inquired  Christy,  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  revelations  of  the  skij^per. 

"  Only  one,  sir :  a  steamer  of  five  hundred  tons, 
called  the  Floridian." 

"  Precisely ;  that  is  the  vessel  we  are  after. 
But  what  was  my  uncle  doing  on  board  of  your 
sloop,  with  Captain  Flanger  and  the  rest  of  your 
party  ?  " 

"  My  master  was  the  captain  of  the  Floridian, 
and  we  came  out  here  to  see  if  there  was  any 
blockader  near,  that  had  come  up  in  the  fog. 
The    steamer    was    to    be    brought    out   by   the 


EXPEDITION   TO   ST.    ANDREW'S    BAY         229 

pilot,  who  has  been  on  board  of  her  for  three 
days." 

"  Who  were  the  men  with  muskets  on  board  of 
the  sloop  ?  " 

"  Those  were  the  coast  guard,  sir,"  replied  Mike, 
chuckling  again. 

"The  coast  guard?  I  don't  understand  that," 
replied  Christy,  puzzled  at  the  expression. 

"  Eight  of  them,  sir ;  and  they  have  been  keep- 
ing guard  on  Crooked,  St.  Andrew's,  and  Hurri- 
cane Islands,  to  let  them  know  inside  if  there  was 
any  blockader  coming  this  way.  They  had  sky- 
rockets and  flags  to  make  signals  with." 

"  But  why  were  they  brought  off  if  the  steamer 
is  still  in  the  bay  ?  " 

"The  Floridian  was  coming  out  this  morning 
in  the  fog,  if  Captain  Flanger  made  the  signal 
for  her  to  do  so.  Then  the  captain  was  to  go  on 
board  of  her,  and  I  was  to  sail  the  rest  of  the 
party  to  Appalachicola,"  replied  Mike,  still  chuck- 
ling with  delight  at  his  ability  to  give  the  com- 
mander such  important  information. 

"  Then  the  Floridian  is  all  ready  to  come  out 
of  the  bay?"  asked  Christy,  suppressing  the 
excitement  he  was  beginning  to  feel. 


230  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"All  ready,  sir;  and  the  signal  was  a  sky- 
rocket, which  the  pilot  coiild  see  over  the  fog." 

"  We  will  not  give  them  any  signal,  but  we 
will  treat  them  to  some  visitors.  Is  the  steamer 
armed,  Mike  ?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  not  a  single  big  gun,  and  she  has 
only  hands  enough  to  work  her.  Steam  all  up 
when  we  came  out  of  the  bay,  sir,"  said  Mike, 
laughing  heartily,  apparently  in  spite  of  himself. 

"  Call  all  hands,  Mr.  Camden,"  said  the  com- 
mander in  brusque  tones. 

The  boatswain's  whistle  sounded  through  the 
steamer.  In  a  moment,  as  it  were,  all  hands  were 
in  their  stations.  Nothing  like  a  drill  with  the 
present  ship's  company  had  been  possible,  though 
the  men  had  been  trained  to  some  extent  at  the 
navy-yard  and  on  board  of  the  Vernon;  but  the 
majority  of  the  crew  were  old  men  who  had  served 
some  time  on  board  of  the  Bronx,  and  under 
the  present  commander. 

The  prisoners  appeared  to  be  quite  as  much 
interested  in  the  proceedings  on  deck  as  the  ship's 
company,  and  closely  observed  everything  that 
was  done.  Michael  Bornhoff  was  quite  excited, 
and  walked  the  deck  hurriedly,  as  though  he  was 


EXPEDITION   TO   ST.    ANDREW'S   BAY         231 

in  search  of  something  to  do ;  but  lie  was  very 
careful  not  to  go  near  the  place  where  Captain 
Flanger  was  made  fast  to  the  rail. 

"  Mr.  Flint,"  called  the  commander  to  the  first 
lieutenant,  as  soon  as  the  crew  were  assembled  on 
deck,  "  there  is  a  steamer  of  five  hundred  tons  in 
St.  Andrew's  Bay,  all  ready  to  come  out  at  a  given 
signal  from  the  party  just  captured  by  the  first 
cutter.  I  propose  to  capture  her  with  the  boats, 
and  you  will  take  the  command  of  the  expedition. 
The  first  and  second  cutters  will  be  employed,  and 
you  will  see  that  they  are  ready." 

"  The  boats  are  in  good  condition,  sir,  and  they 
will  be  ready  in  five  minutes,"  replied  Mr.  Flint, 
who  had  come  on  deck  at  the  call  for  all  hands, 
and  had  hardly  learned  the  results  of  the  recent 
boat  expedition. 

"Mr.  Camden  will  take  charge  of  the  second 
cutter,"  added  Christy. 

While  the  crews  were  making  the  boats  ready, 
and  Mr.  Camden  was  selecting  the  extra  men  for 
them,  as  he  was  instructed  to  do,  Christy  gave  the 
executive  officer  a  brief  account  of  the  capture  of 
the  sloop,  and  an  epitome  of  the  information  he 
had  obtained  from  Bornhoff. 


232  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"What  am  I  to  do,  Captain  Passford?"  asked 
Mike,  who  was  watching  the  proceedings  on  deck 
with  the  most  intense  interest.  "  I  want  to  ship 
in  the  Yankee  navy  as  a  pilot,  for  I  know  this 
coast  from  the  Mississippi  to  Key  West." 

"Are  you  a  sailor?"  asked  Christy. 

"  I  went  to  sea  for  eleven  years,  and  Captain 
Flanger,  father  and  son,  put  my  wages  in  their 
pockets." 

"  You  cannot  ship  as  a  pilot,  only  as  an  able 
seaman,  if  you  know  how  to  hand,  reef,  and  steer, 
and  how  to  make  knots  and  splices." 

"  I  know  all  that,  captain,  like  I  know  my 
name." 

"  Then  I  will  look  upon  you  as  an  able  seaman 
until  you  are  formally  enlisted.  Mr.  P'lint,  this 
man  is  Michael  Bornhoff ;  he  is  an  able  seaman  and 
a  pilot  in  these  waters.  I  think  you  had  better 
take  him  with  you,  for  he  is  fully  informed  in 
regard  to  the  Floridian,  which  you  are  to  bring 
out.  Let  him  have  pistols  and  a  cutlass,"  said 
Christy. 

In  ten  minutes  more  the  expedition  left  the 
ship,  and  soon  disappeared  in  the  low  bank  of  fog 
that  still   hung   over   the    shore.      Each   of    the 


EXPEDITIOK   TO   ST.    ANDREW'S    BAY         233 

cutters  had  been  manned  by  twelve  men  besides 
the  officer,  and  Mike  was  an  extra  hand  with  the 
first  lieutenant.  What  remained  of  the  port 
watch  were  on  duty,  and  the  rest  of  the  men  were 
dismissed. 

Mr.  Pennant  had  the  deck,  and  the  commander 
walked  back  and  forth,  considering  the  informa- 
tion he  had  obtained  from  the  skipper  of  the 
Magnolia,  of  the  correctness  of  which  he  had  no 
doubt,  for  Mike  impressed  him  as  a  truthful  man, 
and,  like  all  the  contrabands,  his  interest  was  all 
on  the  side  of  the  Union,  which  meant  freedom  to 
them.  For  the  first  time  he  began  to  feel  not 
quite  at  home  in  his  new  position.  He  had  been 
compelled  to  fight  for  it ;  but  he  absolutely  wished 
that  he  were  the  first  or  second  lieutenant  rather 
than  the  commander  of  the  vessel. 

The  traditions  of  the  navy,  and  of  all  navies, 
forbade  him  to  leave  his  ship  to  engage  in  any 
enterprise  connected  with  his  mission.  He  had 
to  take  all  the  responsibility  of  failure,  while  he 
could  not  take  an  active  part  on  such  occasions  as 
the  present.  He  had  the  glory  of  being  a  com- 
mander, and  of  whatever  his  ship  accomplished ; 
but  it  began  to  look  like  a  life  of  inactivity  to 


234  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

him,  for  he  was  not  greedy  of  glory,  and  all  his 
devotion  was  for  the  Union. 

He  had  learned  that  several  vessels  were  load- 
ing with  cotton  at  Appalachicola,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  running  the  blockade,  if  there  was  any 
blockader  off  Cape  St.  George.  His  uncle  Homer 
was  engaged  in  superintending  the  fitting  out  of 
these  vessels,  though  whether  on  his  own  account 
or  that  of  the  Confederacy,  he  was  not  aware. 
Christy  felt  tliat  he  ought  to  follow  up  the  infor- 
mation he  had  obtained  with  decided  action  ;  but  he 
was  hardly  in  condition  to  do  so,  for  he  had  fifteen 
prisoners  on  board,  and  he  would  be  obliged  to 
send  a  prize  crew  off  in  the  Floridian  when  she 
was  brought  out,  as  he  was  confident  she  would 
be.  He  could  not  settle  the  question  at  once,  and 
he  went  down  into  his  cabin,  where  his  uncle  was 
waiting  very  impatiently  to  see  him,  and  had 
asked  Dave  a  dozen  times  in  regard  to  him. 

Colonel  Passford  was  naturally  very  anxious  to 
ascertain  what  had  been  done,  and  what  was  to  be 
done,  by  the  Bronx ;  but  the  steward  was  too  dis- 
creet to  answer  any  of  his  questions,  and  he  was 
not  aware  that  his  son  Corny  was  a  prisoner  on 
board  as  well  as  himself. 


A  NON-COMBATANT   ON    THE   BRONX  235 


CHAPTER   XXI 

A  NON-COMBATANT  ON  BOARD  THE  BRONX 

Colonel  Passford  was  reclining  on  the  divan 
when  the  commander  entered  the  cabin ;  but  he  rose 
to  his  feet  as  soon  as  he  saw  his  nephew.  Christy 
thought  he  looked  thinner  and  paler  than  when  he 
had  last  seen  him.  He  was  now  only  forty-two 
years  old,  but  he  looked  like  a  man  of  fifty. 

"  I  have  been  wanting  to  see  you,  Christy,"  said 
the  planter,  as  he  approached  his  nephew.  "  I 
learn,  with  no  little  astonishment,  that  you  are 
the  commander  of  this  steamer." 

"  I  am,  uncle   Homer,"  replied  the  young  man. 

"  Then  you  can  tell  me  better  than  any  one  else 
in  regard  to  my  status  on  board  of  the  Bronx," 
added  the  colonel,  who  had  won  this  title  years 
before  in  the  militia.  "  Am  I  considered  a  pris- 
oner of  war  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  so  consider  you,  uncle  Homer ;  but  I 
cannot  say  how  my  superior  officer  will  look  at 


236  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

the  matter  when  I  report  to  him.  You  were  taken 
in  a  sloop  that  fired  upon  the  first  cutter  of  the 
Bronx,  wounding  one  of  the  crew  and  the  officer 
in  command. 

"  That  was  the  folly  of  Captain  Flanger  ;  and  I 
protested  the  moment  1  discovered  what  had  been 
done,"  added  the  planter,  who  seemed  to  be  anx- 
ious to  relieve  himself  of  all  responsibility  for  the 
discharge  of  the  muskets. 

"  Were  you  in  charge  of  the  sloop,  uncle 
Homer  ?  " 

"  I  was  not ;  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  sloop. 
She  belonged  to  Captain  Flanger." 

"  Who  is  Captain  Flanger  ?  "  asked  Christy. 

"  You  have  him  on  board,  and  perhaps  he  had 
better  answer  the  question  himself,"  replied  Colo- 
nel Passford  with  a  smile. 

"  It  was  a  superfluous  question,  for  I  know  all 
about  him.  He  is  the  captain  of  the  Floridian, 
tliouGfh  that  would  not  make  him  a  combatant 
unless  he  fights  his  ship;  and  that  is  what  lie  did 
on  board  of  the  Magnolia.  I  regard  him  and  his 
companions,  except  the  skipper  of  the  sloop,  as 
prisoners  of  war.  You  proved  by  your  words  and 
conduct  that  you  were  not  a  combatant,  and  you 
are  at  liberty  to  depart  when  you  please." 


A   NON-COMBATANT   ON   THE   BRONX         237 

The  young  commander  did  not  feel  entirely- 
sure  that  his  ruling  was  correct,  for  a  naval  officer 
must  be  learned  in  a  great  variety  of  subjects 
which  he  had  not  had  time  to  stud}^ ;  but  he  was 
willing  to  take  the  responsibility  in  the  present 
instance. 

"  It  is  easy  enough  to  say  that  I  may  depart ; 
bjit  how  shall  I  do  it?"  added  the  planter  with  a 
smile.     "  I  cannot  swim  ashore." 

"  I  will  put  you  ashore  in  a  boat  at  the  nearest 
land  when  the  fog  clears  off,"  replied  Christy. 

"  The  nearest  land  is  an  island,  and  there  is 
hardly  anything  like  a  village  on  the  entire  Bay  of 
St.  Andrew's.  The  region  is  deserted  now,  and 
I  might  wander  about  there  for  a  month,  till  I 
starved  to  death,  before  I  could  get  to  a  settled 
region." 

"  I  shall  not  compel  you  to  land,  and  you  can 
remain  on  board  till  I  report  to  the  flag-officer  of 
the  Eastern  Gulf  squadron,  off  Pensacola,  if  yoii 
desire  to  do  so ;  but  you  will  be  subject  to  his 
decision  and  not  mine  then." 

"I  prefer  that  to  starving  to  death  in  this 
region,"  replied  the  colonel. 

"Very   well,   uncle     Homer,   that   is    settled," 


238  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

added  Christy.  "Now,  how  are  aunt  Lydia  and 
Gerty?     I  hope  they  are  welL"' 

"  Very  well  the  last  time  I  saw  them,  which  was 
three  weeks  ago.  They  are  busy  making  garments 
for  the  soldiers,"  answered  the  planter. 

"  When  did  you  last  hear  from  Corny,  uncle 
Homer?" 

"  It  is  all  of  two  months  since  I  had  any  ne\^s 
in  regard  to  him.  He  is  still  a  soldier  and  has  not 
yet  been  promoted.  His  company  is  still  at  Fort 
Gaines ;  but  he  has  been  sent  away  once  or  twice 
on  detached  duty.  He  is  not  given  to  writing 
many  letters ;  but  the  last  time  I  was  in  Mobile  I 
was  told  that  he  had  again  been  sent  off  on  some 
sort  of  secret  service  with  a  naval  officer  by  the 
name  of  Galvinne.  I  do  not  know  whether  the 
report  was  true  or  not." 

"  It  was  quite  true,  uncle  Homer  ;  and  he  has 
been  quite  as  unfortunate  as  he  was  in  his  former 
expedition  to  the  North,"  added  Christy  very 
quietly. 

"  What  do  you  know  about  him,  Christy  ?  " 
asked  the  colonel  with  the  deepest  interest. 

"  I  can  assure  you  first  that  he  is  alive  and  well. 
I  am  not  informed  how  he  got  to  New  York,  but 


A   NON-COMBATANT   ON   THE   BRONX  239 

he  did  get  there,  and  in  company  with  two  naval 
officers,  one  by  the  name  of  Byron,  as  well  as 
Galvinne." 

"  Byron  was  an  actor  in  Mobile ;  he  had  been 
the  mate  of  a  cotton  ship,  and  he  obtained  a 
commission  in  the  navy ;  but  for  the  want  of  a 
steamer  both  of  them  were  unemployed,"  the 
planter  explained. 

"  In  New  York  they  got  up  a  plan  to  obtain  a 
small  steamer,  about  the  size  of  the  Bronx,"  con- 
tinued Christy.  "  Galvinne  had  been  in  the  navy, 
and  he  readily  obtained  an  appointment  as  second 
lieutenant  of  the  store-ship  Vernon.  Byron  shipped 
as  a  seaman.  Corny  was  appointed  by  the  two 
officers  to  take  the  place  of  a  regular  officer,  who 
came  down  in  the  Vernon.  He  looked  something 
like  the  officer  whom  he  personated,  who  was  to 
command  a  small  steamer  in  the  gulf." 

"  It  was  a  hazardous  plan,"  suggested  Colonel 
Passford,  "  and  I  should  suppose  that  Corny  was 
hardly  competent  to  play  such  a  role.  I  hope  the 
scheme  was  successful,  for,  as  you  know  very  well, 
all  my  prayers  and  all  my  aspirations  are  for  the 
triumph  of  the  Confederate  cause." 

"  The  scheme  was  successful  up  to  a   certain 


240  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

point,  and  Corny  obtained  the  command  of  the 
steamer,  passing  for  the  genuine  officer  before  the 
commodore,  and  even  on  board  of  the  vessel  where 
tlie  commander  was  well  known." 

"  That  sounds  like  a  story  for  a  novel,"  added  the 
planter,  smiling. 

"If  there  had  been  no  setback.  Corny  would 
have  gone  into  Pensacola  Bay  in  a  few  hours  more, 
in  nominal  command  of  the  steamer,  though  of 
course  Galvinne  was  the  real  commander." 

"  It  is  a  strange  story,  and  I  cannot  see  how 
Corny  succeeded  in  passing  himself  off  as  the 
officer  he  personated." 

"He  stole  that  officer's  commission  and  other 
papers  while  he  was  sleeping  in  his  own  home," 
added  Christy. 

"But  where  did  you  learn  this  history  of 
Corny 's  operations  ? "  asked  his  uncle,  knitting 
his  brow  as  though  he  did  not  quite  believe  the 
narrative. 

"  Oh,  I  am  the  officer  whom  Corny  personated," 
replied  the  commander  with  a  quiet  smile.  "  The 
story  is  not  a  second-handed  one,  uncle  Homer." 

"  Corny  pretended  to  be  Cliristy,  did  he  ? 
Then  you  must  have  seen  him  if  he  took  your 
commission." 


A   NON-COMBATANT    ON   THE   BRONX  24^ 

"  He  did  not  do  that  in  person ;  but  employee] 
Byron  to  do  it  for  him ;  and  for  several  weeks 
this  actor  was  a  house-servant  at  Bonnydale," 
answered  Christy,  as  he  proceeded  to  narrate 
the  adventure  more  in  detail.  "  It  is  not  an  old 
story,  for  the  last  event  occurred  on  board  of  the 
Bronx  at  about  eight  o'clock  last  evening." 

"  The  plan  Avas  not  finally  successful,  more  is 
the  pity,"  added  the  Southern  gentleman. 

"It  was  not;  for  I  had  concealed  myself  on 
board  when  I  realized  what  Galvinne  was  about, 
and,  with  the  aid  of  the  officers  who  knew  me, 
captured  the  vessel.  I  am  now  in  command  of 
her,  and  I  am  likely  to  have  a  prize  to  assist  in 
establishing  my  identity  when  I  report  to  the 
flag-officer." 

"  But  what  became  of  Corny  ?  "  asked  Colonel 
Passford,  with  no  little  anxiety  on  his  face. 

"  He  is  quite  safe  ;  he  is  a  prisoner  of  war  be- 
low, with  a  pair  of  handcuffs  on  his  wrists," 
replied  Christy.  "  You  and  he  together  made  the 
nest  for  him,  and  he  must  sleep  in  it.  I  cannot 
say  what  the  commodore  will  do  with  you." 

"  Corny  on  board  of  this  steamer !  "  exclaimed 
the  father.     "  In  irons  too  !  " 


242  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  I  consider  the  naval  officers  as  dangerous  men, 
and  I  had  to  treat  Corny  in  the  same  manner  that 
I  did  his  associates.  If  you  wish  to  see  him,  I 
will  send  for  him." 

"  Of  course  I  should  like  to  see  my  son." 

Christy  struck  his  bell,  and  the  steward 
promptly  appeared  at  the  door. 

"  Dave,  go  to  the  quarters,  and  conduct  the 
prisoner,  Mr.  Passford,  to  this  cabin.  You  may 
take  off  his  handcuffs ;  here  is  the  key,"  said 
Christy,  and  ste-ward  took  the  key  and  departed. 

"  How  high  is  the  grass  in  the  streets  of  New 
York,  Christy  ?  "  asked  the  colonel,  with  a  twinkle 
of  the  eye,  and  a  smile. 

"  Grass  !  They  don't  raise  it  in  the  city ;  and 
there  isn't  as  much  of  it  in  all  the  streets  as  I  saw 
in  the  principal  one  in  Mobile  when  I  was  there, 
on  my  way  from  the  prison  to  the  bay,"  replied 
the  commander  cheerfully.  "  I  don't  believe  that 
business  was  ever  so  lively  in  New  York  and  the 
other  cities  of  the  North  as  it  is  at  this  time  ;  and 
I  left  there  ten  days  ago." 

"  Do  the  people  there  really  expect  to  put  down 
the  Rebellion,  as  they  call  it,  nephew  ? "  asked 
Colonel  Passford,  in  a  tone  which  indicated  his 
confidence  in  the  final  success  of  his  cause. 


A   NON-COMBATANT   ON   THE   BRONX  243 

"  They  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  Rebel- 
lion will  be  crushed  out.  The  last  time  we  met 
you  did  not  believe  that  a  blockade  could  be 
established ;  but  it  has  been  done,  and  the  govern- 
ment is  strengthening  it  every  day.  It  is  effec- 
tive, too ;  and  I  have  been  concerned  in  the 
capture  of  nearly  a  dozen  vessels  that  were  trying 
to  break  through." 

"  You  have  been  very  fortunate,  nephew ;  but 
it  will  be  impossible  to  conquer  the  South.  We 
shall  be  the  victors  in  the  end  as  sure  as  there  is 
a  God  in  heaven  who  watches  over  the  affairs  of 
men." 

"  One  who  can  believe  that  would  swallow 
Baron  Munchausen  without  blinking.  But  I 
think  we  had  better  not  talk  politics,  uncle 
Homer,  for  we  don't  get  ahead  at  all.  I  shall 
continue  to  stand  by  the  Union,  and  the  South 
will  raise  the  same  cry  after  a  few  years  more," 
said  Christy,  as  Dave  opened  the  door,  and 
ushered  the  prisoner  into  the  cabin. 

Father  and  son  shook  hands,  but  they  were  not 
so  demonstrative  as  they  might  have  been. 
Christy  was  not  disposed  to  burden  them  with  his 
presence,  but  he  insisted  that  Dave  should  stay 


244  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

there  during  the  interview.  He  left  them  to- 
gether for  two  hours,  and  then  sent  Mr.  Pennant 
and  a  seaman  to  remove  Corny  to  the  quarters. 
Dave  said  they  had  talked  only  of  family  matters, 
though  the  son  had  explained  to  his  father  the 
plan  to  obtain  possession  of  the  Bronx. 

When  the  commander  went  on  deck,  the  fog 
had  disappeared,  and  the  shore  was  to  be  seen  at 
the  distance  of  about  six  miles  from  the  steamer. 
At  eight  bells,  or  noon,  a  steamer  was  discovered 
coming  out  of  the  bay  by  a  channel  between  two 
islands.  She  carried  tlie  American  flag  over  tlie 
Confederate,  and  no  one  doubted  that  she  was  the 
Floridian.  In  half  an  hour  she  was  alongside, 
and  she  looked  like  a  fine  vessel,  for  she  had  come 
from  the  other  side  of  the  ocean  as  a  blockade- 
runner. 

Mr.  Flint  reported  that  she  had  been  captured 
without  any  resistance  on  the  pai-t  of  the  crew. 
There  was  no  incident  worth  relating  in  connec- 
tion with  the  capture,  though  she  was  full  of 
cotton,  and  brought  over  seventy  thousand  dollars 
when  the  vessel  and  cargo  were  sold.  The  two 
cutters  were  brought  alongside,  and  hoisted  up  to 
the  davits. 


A   NON-COMBATANT   ON   THE   BRONX  245 

"  I  suppose  the  steamer  has  a  supply  of  coal  on 
board,  Mr.  Flint." 

"  Enough  to  take  her  to  Liverpool,"  replied  the 
fii'st  lieutenant. 

"  There  are  several  vessels  in  Appalachicola  Bay. 
and  I  thought  of  attending  to  them ;  but  I  think 
we  have  too  much  on  our  hands  now,  and  I  shall 
sail  at  once  for  the  station.  You  will  take  charge 
of  the  Floridian,  Mr.  Flint,  with  such  crew  as  you 
need,"  said  Christy. 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  the  two  vessels  were 
under  way,  and  just  at  dark  they  were  within  hail 
of  the  flag-ship. 


246  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   XXII 

THE   STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN 

The  Bronx  had  been  absent  from  the  station 
hardly  more  than  thirty  hours ;  but  she  had 
accomplished  the  mission  with  which  she  had 
been  charged  in  her  secret  orders.  The  Vernon 
was  still  at  anchor  near  the  flag-ship.  Christy 
hastened  on  board  of  the  latter  to  make  his  re- 
port, which  he  had  written  out  during  the  pas- 
sage ;  in  fact,  he  had  two  reports,  one  of  the 
capture  of  the  Bronx,  and  the  other  of  the 
Floridian. 

"  You  have  done  your  work  ver}'  promptly, 
Captain  Passford,"  said  the  commodore  with  a 
smile. 

"  The  circumstances  favored  me,  sir,"  replied 
Christy,  bowing.  "  I  desire  to  call  your  attention 
to  the  first  of  the  two  reports  I  submit,  for  the 
tirst  battle  I  was  called  upon  to  fight  was  on  board 
of  the  Bronx," 


STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN        247 

"  On  board  of  the  Bronx  ! "  exclaimed  the  flag- 
officer.  "  Do  you  mean  that  you  had  a  mutiny  to 
suppress  ?  " 

"  I  had  not  the  honor  to  communicate  with  you 
yesterday  before  the  Bronx  sailed  for  her  destina- 
tion ;  but  I  believe  you  were  called  upon  to 
decide  upon  the  identity  of  the  officer  who  pre- 
sented himself  to  you  as  the  lieutenant  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  Bronx,  introduced  by  Cap- 
tain Battleton  of  the  Vernon." 

"I  was  hardly  called  upon  to  decide  anything, 
for  the  matter  in  doubt  had  been  settled  by  the 
commander  of  the  Vernon  before  it  came  to  my 
knowledge ;  but  I  agreed  with  him  that  the  com- 
mission ought  to  settle  the  point.  Are  you  not 
the  ofUcer  presented  to  me  by  Captain  Battleton, 
Captain  Passford  ?  "  asked  the  commodore,  gazing 
earnestly  into  the  face  of  Christy. 

"  I  am  not,  sir." 

"  You  are  not !     Who  are  you,  then  ?  " 

"I  am  Lieutenant  Christopher  Passford." 

"  Who  was  the  other  officer  ?  " 

"  He  was  not  an  officer,  either  of  the  navy  or 
the  army,  but  my  cousin,  Cornelius  Passford,  a 
soldier  in  the  Confederate  army." 


248  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  I  am  amazed,  and  I  fear  the  officers  in  charge 
at  Brooklyn  are  not  as  cautious  as  they  should  be. 
Not  long  ago  a  steamer  had  to  return  to  the  navy- 
yard  there  because  her  machinery  had  been  tam- 
pered with;  and  the  enemy  are  putting  men  on 
board  of  steamers  for  the  purpose  of  capturing 
them.  Where  is  your  cousin  now,  Captain  Pass- 
ford?" 

"  He  is  a  prisoner  on  board  of  the  Bronx,  with 
two  Confederate  naval  officers  who  were  his  asso- 
ciates in  the  conspiracy  ;  and  we  have  also  two 
seamen,"  replied  Christy,  who  proceeded  to  give 
the  narrative  in  full  of  the  work  done  on  board  of 
the  Bronx  on  the  evening  of  the  day  she  sailed 
from  the  station. 

The  sea  was  smooth,  and  the  commander  of  the 
Bronx  was  directed  to  brinsf  her  alonsfside  the 
flag-ship.  As  soon  as  this  was  done,  all  the  pris- 
oners on  board  of  her  were  transferred  to  the  cus- 
tody of  the  commodore.  Christy  introduced  his 
uncle  Homer  to  the  flag-officer,  suggesting  that 
he  was  a  non-combatant,  and  stating  that  he  had 
offered  to  put  him  on  shore  at  St.  Andrew's  Island. 

"  I  think  you  are  correct  in  your  view,  Captain 
Passford,  though  probably  he  is  of  more  service 


STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN        249 

to  the  Confederate  government,  as  your  father  is 
to  our  own,  than  a  score  of  sailors  or  soldiers  ; 
but  modern  civilization  does  not  hold  civilians  as 
prisoners  of  war.  Besides,  he  is  doing  so  much 
to  provide  our  vessels  with  prizes  in  the  matter 
of  cotton  ships,  that  it  would  be  a  pity  to  take  liim 
out  of  liis  sphere  of  usefulness  to  us,"  added  the 
commodore  with  a  smile. 

"  The  other  men  in  the  sloop,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  skipper,  fired  upon  my  boat,  and 
wounded  an  officer  and  a  seaman." 

"They  were  taken  in  arms,  and  therefore  they 
are  prisoners.  But  you  lost  all  your  commissioned 
officers  but  one  in  the  affair  on  board  of  the  Bronx, 
Captain  Passford." 

"  I  did,  sir ;  and  I  was  obliged  to  fill  their 
places ;  "  and  Christy  described  the  men  he  had 
appointed. 

"  There  are  no  officers  here  that  I  can  give  you 
in  their  places,  and  I  am  obliged  to  order  you 
away  immediately  on  another  expedition.  The 
Floridian  is  a  valuable  prize  ;  and  I  must  send  her 
to  New  York,  for  I  am  confident  the  government 
will  purchase  her  for  the  navy.  Your  acting  lieu- 
tenants must  continue  to  serve  as  such  for  the 
present." 


250  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"  I  ask  for  no  better  officers,  sir.  They  are  well 
educated,  and  have  had  a  great  deal  of  experience 
as  sailors  outside  of  the  navy,"  replied  Christy. 

At  this  time  the  preparations  for  the  reduction 
of  the  forts  on  the  Mississippi  were  in  progress, 
and  every  available  vessel  was  called  into  activity. 
The  Bronx  had  been  built  for  a  blockade-runner, 
and  for  a  steamer  of  her  size  she  was  of  exceptional 
speed.  The  vessels  of  the  Eastern  Gulf  squad- 
ron were  employed  to  a  considerable  extent  in 
destroying  salt  works  on  the  west  coast  of  Florida ; 
but  the  commodore  was  not  disposed  to  order  the 
fleet  little  gunboat  upon  such  service. 

"  Is  the  Bronx  in  condition  for  immediate  ser- 
vice. Captain  Passford  ?  "  asked  the  flag-officer. 

"  She  is,  sir ;  she  has  not  been  in  action  since 
her  crew  was  reinforced,"  answered  Christy. 

"I  did  not  expect  your  return  so  soon,  but  I 
have  your  sealed  orders  ready.  You  will  get 
under  way  as  soon  as  possible,"  added  the  com- 
modore, handing  him  the  sealed  envelope.  "  You 
will  make  your  course  south-west,  and  open  your 
orders  at  twelve  o'clock  to-night." 

The  commander  of  the  Bronx  left  the  cabin 
where   the   interview  had  taken  place.      On   the 


STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's    CABIN       251 

deck  he  met  his  uncle,  who  was  curious  to  know 
what  was  to  be  done  with  him. 

"I  can  only  say  that  you  will  not  be  held  as 
a  prisoner  of  war;  but  I  must  leave  you  in  the 
hands  of  the  flag-officer,  who  will  dispose  of  you 
as  he  thinks  best.  I  sail  in  the  Bronx  immedi- 
ately." 

Christy  hastened  on  board  of  his  vessel,  after 
hastily  shaking  hands  with  uncle  Homer.  All 
the  prisoners  had  been  removed  from  her,  and  the 
commodore  had  sent  a  ship's  company  to  the 
Floridian  to  relieve  the  prize  crew  in  charge  of 
her.  He  had  only  to  wait  for  Mr.  Flint  and  the 
men  attached  to  the  Bronx ;  and  they  came  on 
board  within  an  hour. 

"  You  will  call  all  hands,  Mr.  Flint,"  said  the 
commander,  as  soon  as  the  executive  officer  ap- 
peared on  the  deck ;  and  the  call  of  the  boat- 
swain's mate  sounded  through  the  vessel. 

"  I  came  on  board  to  pay  my  respects  to  you, 
Captain  Passford,"  said  Captain  Battleton  of  the 
Vernon,  who  had  been  waiting  for  him.  •'  Things 
have  changed  since  I  last  saw  you.  I  do  not 
know  whether  I  ought  to  apologize  to  you  for  my 
decision  on  board  of  the  Vernon,  or  not." 


252  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"Not  at  all,  Captain  Battleton,"  replied  Christy, 
taking  the  hand  of  the  commander  of  the  store- 
ship.  "  The  flag-officer  sustained  your  decision ; 
and  with  my  commission  in  the  pocket  of  my 
cousin,  I  do  not  see  that  you  could  have  adjusted 
the  question  in  any  other  manner.  I  assure  you  I 
have  not  a  particle  of  ill-feeling  towards  you  on 
account  of  what  you  did  in  the  discharge  of  your 
duty." 

"  But  I  do  not  quite  understand  the  matter  yet. 
You  disappeared  very  suddenly;  and  when  I 
wanted  to  present  you  to  the  commodore,  you 
could  not  be  found,"  added  the  captain  of  the 
Vernon.  "I  am  very  curious  to  know  what  be- 
came of  you." 

"  I  came  on  board  of  the  Bronx,  and  put  myself 
in  a  place  where  you  were  least  likely  to  look  for 
me,  —  under  the  berth  in  the  captain's  stateroom. 
I  was  at  home  there,  for  I  had  occupied  the  room 
while  I  was  the  acting  commander  of  the  vessel 
on  her  voyage  to  the  Gulf.  But  you  must  excuse 
me  now,  for  I  am  ordered  to  get  under  way  at 
once  ;  and  the  ship's  company  of  the  Floridian 
have  reported  on  board." 

"  I  may  yet  be  called  upon  to  serve  under  you 


STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN        253 

some  time  in  the  future ;  and  I  did  not  wish  to 
have  any  prejudice  against  me  on  account  of  my 
decision,  in  which  my  officers  concurred." 

"  I  have  not  the  slightest  prejudice  against  you ; 
and  while  we  stand  by  the  Union,  shoulder  to 
shoulder,  we  shall  be  friends,"  replied  Christy, 
warmly  pressing  the  hand  of  the  captain  of  the 
Vernon. 

Captain  Battleton  returned  the  pressure  as 
heartily  as  it  had  been  given,  and  departed  from 
the  gunboat.  The  commander  gave  the  order  to 
the  first  lieutenant  to  get  under  way ;  and  the 
fasts  were  cast  off  from  the  flag-ship.  The  Bronx 
backed  away  from  her,  came  about,  and  was  ready 
to  proceed  on  her  voyage  to  the  destination  as  yet 
unknown  on  board  of  her. 

"  Make  the  course  south-west,  Mr.  Flint,"  said 
the  commander,  as  soon  as  the  vessel  was  ready, 
and  her  screw  was  in  motion. 

"  South-west,"  repeated  the  first  lieutenant,  ad- 
dressing the  quartermaster  who  was  conning  the 
wheel. 

Standing  on  the  bridge  with  the  executive  offi- 
cer, Christy  took  his  leave  mentally  of  the  flag- 
ship, and  the  few  other  vessels  that  were  on  the 


254  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

station ;  for  most  of  them  were  on  duty  in  various 
expeditions  engaged  in  the  destruction  of  salt 
works.  A  boat  expedition  had  just  captured 
Appalachicola,  with  all  the  vessels  loading  with 
cotton  in  the  bay.  The  young  commander  con- 
gratulated himself  that  he  had  a  fast  steamer,  for 
that  caused  him  to  be  employed  in  more  active 
duty  than  the  work  of  destruction  on  shore. 

"South-west,"  said  Mr.  Flint,  after  the  port 
watch  had  been  dismissed,  leaving  the  starboard 
with  Mr.  Camden  as  watch  officer  on  deck.  "I 
thought  it  probable  that  we  should  be  sent  to 
Appalachicola  after  the  information  the  Russian 
gave  us." 

"  The  boats  of  the  Mercidita  and  Sagamore  have 
captured  the  place,  and  picked  up  five  or  six 
small  vessels  loaded  with  cotton,  I  was  informed 
by  the  commodore,"  replied  Christy. 

"We  are  bound  to  the  westward,  and  the  course 
looks  as  though  we  might  be  ordered  up  the  Mis- 
sissippi," suggested  Mr.  Flint. 

"  1  hardly  think  so,  though  I  should  be  pleased 
to  have  it  so." 

"Why  do  you  think  it  is  not  likely,  Captain 
Passford  ?  "  asked  the  executive  officer  curiously. 


STRANGER   IN   THE   CAPTAIN's   CABIN        255 

"  Because  the  Bronx  is  a  fast  vessel  compared 
with  most  of  the  steamers  of  the  navy,  hardly  any 
of  which  are  good  for  more  than  twelve  knots  an 
hour,  while  this  ship  will  make  sixteen  when  she 
is  driven,  and  fourteen  under  ordinary  circum- 
stances when  we  are  not  trying  to  save  coal.  Of 
course  I  have  no  idea  what  duty  we  are  to  per- 
form, and  I  am  not  anxious  to  know  till  the  time 
comes,  though  midnight  is  a  rather  odd  time  to 
open  the  envelope." 

"  Probably  the  odd  time  means  something." 

"  No  doubt  of  it ;  for  to-morrow  morning  by  four 
bells  we  shall  be  off  the  passes  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  our  mission  may  be  up  Lake  Ponchartrain,  or 
at  Ship  Island.  But  let  that  matter  rest,  for  in 
three  hours  and  a  half  we  shall  know  all  about  it. 
I  want  to  ask  you  about  the  man  you  call  the 
Russian." 

"  He  is  a  good  man,  and  quite  as  intelligent  as 
any  of  our  seamen.  He  is  a  pilot  on  the  coast  of 
Florida,  and  may  be  farther  to  the  westward  so 
far  as  I  know.  He  is  forty-seven  years  old,  though 
he  does  not  look  it,  and  has  been  to  sea  all  his 
life.  By  the  way,  that  Captain  Flanger  has  done 
some  business  as  a  smuggler,  Mike  informs  me." 


256  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"He  looks  like  a  desperate  character,"  added 
Christy,  as  he  went  below  to  attend  to  his  supper, 
which  lie  had  so  far  neglected. 

Dave  was  standing  by  the  door  when  he  entered 
his  cabin.  Seated  at  the  table  was  a  man  of  stal- 
wart frame,  who  was  helping  himself  to  the  viands 
prepared  for  the  commander,  and  making  himself 
.entirely  at  home. 

"  Good-evening,  Captain  Passford ;  I  hope  you 
are  all  right.  I  waited  a  reasonable  time  for  you 
to  come  below  to  supper;  but  as  you  did  not 
appear,  I  have  made  myself  at  home,  for  my  appe- 
tite has  been  somewhat  stimulated  to-day,"  said 
the  stranger. 

The  commander  looked  at  the  man ;  but  he  did 
not  know  him. 


A  VERY   IMPUDENT   DECLAEATION  257 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

A  VERY  IMPUDENT  DECLARATION 

Christy  looked  at  the  stranger  with  astonish- 
ment, and  he  could  not  imagine  who  he  could  be. 
He  had  seen  no  such  person  on  board  of  the 
Bronx  or  on  the  deck  of  the  flag-ship.  When  the 
prisoners  from  the  Magnolia  had  been  brought  on 
board,  Christy  had  been  too  much  occupied  with 
other  matters  to  bestow  any  attention  upon  them 
with  the  exception  of  "  the  dignified  gentleman  in 
black,"  who  proved  to  be  his  uncle.  He  had  had 
no  curiosity  in  regard  to  them,  and  Mr.  Camden 
had  disposed  of  them  at  the  rail. 

The  commander  thought  it  very  strange  that 
there  should  be  a  person  on  board  of  the  steamer, 
and  especially  in  possession  of  his  cabin,  who  was 
an  entire  stranger  to  him.  He  looked  at  the 
intruder,  who  was  a  stoutly  built  man  of  rather 
more  than  forty  years  of  age,  with  his  hair  and 
full  beard  somewhat  grizzled   by  age.      He  was 


258  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

dressed  like  a  seaman  in  blue  clothes,  though  he 
was  evidently  not  a  common  sailor,  but  might 
have  been  the  master  or  mate  of  a  vessel. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  have  kept  you  waiting  for  your 
supper,  sir,"  replied  Christy,  falling  in  with  the 
liumor  of  his  involuntary  guest.  "  But  that  was 
the  fault  of  my  steward,  who  ought  to  have  in- 
formed me  that  I  was  to  have  the  pleasure  of  your 
compau}-  at  supper." 

"  Don't  blame  him.  Captain  Passford,  for  it  was 
not  his  fault  that  he  did  not  announce  my  pres- 
ence to  you.  He  wished  to  do  so,  but  I  assured 
him  I  was  not  disposed  to  disturb  you,  for  you 
must  be  occupied  with  your  own  affairs,  and  I 
persuaded  him  not  to  go  for  you,"  added  the  per- 
son with  perfect  self-possession. 

"  You  were  very  considerate,"  answered  Christy, 
looking  at  the  steward,  who  had  stationed  himself 
behind  the  unwelcome  guest. 

Dave  looked  as  solemn  as  an  owl,  and  his  ivories 
seemed  to  be  sealed  up  in  his  expansive  mouth. 
He  attempted  to  make  a  sign  to  the  captain,  but 
it  was  not  understood.  At  that  moment,  the 
stranger  raised  his  finger  and  beckoned  to  the 
steward. 


A   VEEY   IMPUDENT   DECLARATION  259 

"  What  is  your  name,  boy  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Dave,  sir,"  replied  he,  evidently  deeply  im- 
pressed by  the  visitor  for  some  reaaon  not  yet 
apparent  to  the  captain. 

"  I  don't  like  to  have  a  man  stand  behind  me, 
and  you  will  take  your  place  in  the  I'ear  of  Cap- 
tain Passford,  who  is  more  worthy  of  your  atten- 
tion than  I  am ; "  and  though  Dave  was  a  brave 
fellow,  he  obeyed  the  order. 

It  was  evident  enough  to  Christy  that  there  had 
been  some  kind  of  a  scene  in  the  cabin  before  he 
came  below,  for  the  steward  had  certainly  been 
intimidated  by  the  powerful  visitor. 

"  This  fish  seems  to  be  red  snapper,  captain,  and 
it  is  very  good.  Will  you  allow  me  to  help  3^ou 
to  some  of  it?"  continued  the  stranger  very 
politely. 

"  Thank  you,  sir ;  I  will  take  some  of  it,  if  you 
please,"  replied  Christy,  as  he  passed  his  plate 
across  the  table.  "  Of  course,  as  you  have  done 
me  the  honor  to  take  a  seat  at  my  table,  I  must  be 
acquainted  with  you." 

"  We  have  met  before,"  replied  the  stranger. 
"  Shall  I  help  you  to  some  of  these  fried  potatoes  ? 
They  are  very  good,  and  I  can  recommend  them. 


260  STAND    BY   THE    UNION 

I  have  already  learned  that  you  have  an  excellent 
cook  on  board.  I  should  judge  from  these  pota- 
toes that  he  was  brought  up  in  New  Orleans." 

"  It  may  be  he  was ;  I  don't  know  about  that. 
You  say  that  we  have  met  before,  but  to  save  my 
life,  I  cannot  recall  the  time,  and  I  am  sorry  to 
add  that  I  do  not  identify  your  face  as  that  of  any 
person  I  ever  saw  before.  I  have  the  pleasure  of 
introducing  myself  to  you  as  Lieutenant  Christo- 
pher Passford,  commanding  the  United  States 
steamer  Bronx." 

"  Thank  you.  Captain  Passford,  and  I  cannot 
well  help  being  less  polite  and  less  frank  than  you 
are ;  and  I  shall  take  the  liberty  of  introducing 
myself  to  your  acquaintance  and  good  offices  as 
Captain  Boyd  Flange r,  lately  in  command  of  the 
steamer  Floridian,  entirely  at  your  service." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  Christy,  not-  a  little 
startled  at  the  information  thus  communicated, 
for  it  was  plain  enough  that  the  intruder  meant 
mischief  in  spite  of  his  good  manners.  "  I  was 
under  the  impression  that  you  had  taken  up  your 
abode  on  board  of  the  flag-ship  with  others  who 
were  captured  in  the  Magnolia." 

"  That  is  very  true  ;  I  went  on  board  of  the  flag- 


A  VERY  IMPUDENT   DECLARATION  261 

ship,  but  I  am  somewhat  fastidious  in  my  notions, 
and  I  concluded  not  to  remain  there,"  replied 
Captain  Flanger,  "  Without  any  intention  of 
flattering  you.  Captain  Passford,  candor  compels 
me  to  say  that  I  prefer  your  company  to  that  of 
the  commodore.  Can  I  help  you  to  anything 
more  on  my  side  of  the  table  ?  " 

"  Thank  you ;  I  will  have  one  of  those  lamb's 
tongues,"  replied  Christy. 

"They  are  very  nice;  I  have  just  tried  one  of 
them,"  added  Captain  Flanger,  as  he  passed  the 
plate  over  to  the  commander. 

"  You  do  not  use  your  left  hand,  captain ;  I 
hope  you  were  not  wounded  in  the  affair  this 
morning  off  St.  Andrew's  Bay." 

"  No,  sir ;  I  was  not  wounded.  Your  men  did 
not  fire  into  our  party,  as  we  did  into  your  boat. 
The  fact  is.  Captain  Passford,  I  have  an  oriiament 
on  my  left  wrist  which  I  am  a  little  timid  about 
displaying  before  people,  though  I  do  not  object 
to  showing  it  to  you,"  replied  the  guest,  as  he 
held  up  his  left  hand,  and  from  the  wrist  a  pair  of 
handcuffs  hung  down,  for  he  had  succeeded  in 
removing  it  only  from  his  right  hand. 

"  Such  an  ornament  must  be  a  nuisance  to  you. 


262  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Captain  Flanger,  and  I  think  we  will  have  it 
removed.  Dave,  go  and  ask  the  second  lieu- 
tenant to  report  to  me  with  his  keys  and  a  file," 
said  Christy. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  Captain  Passford,  for 
countermanding  your  order ;  but  Dave  will  do 
nothing  of  the  sort,"  interposed  the  intruder,  as 
blandly  as  before.  "  Dave  knows  better  than  to 
obey  such  an  order." 

Dave  did  know  better  than  to  obey  the  order, 
and  Christy  was  morally  certain  that  he  had  been 
menaced  with  a  pistol,  or  threatened  in  some 
manner  if  he  attempted  to  leave  the  cabin.  He 
acted  as  though  he  felt  confident  that  a  bullet 
would  be  sent  through  his  head  if  he  disobeyed 
the  bold  visitor.  At  the  same  time  there  was  a 
certain  amount  of  energy  and  earnestness  visible 
in  the  expression  of  the  steward,  which  assured 
Christy  that  he  was  ready  to  take  part  in  any 
action  that  was  reasonably  prudent  and  hopeful. 

Captain  Flanger  had  been  handcuffed  and  made 
fast  to  the  rail  of  the  vessel  with  the  other  pris- 
oners, and  with  them  he  had  been  transferred  to 
the  flag-ship.  It  was  probably  in  this  removal  that 
he  had  found  the  means  of  securing  his  liberty, 


A   VERY   IMPUDENT   DECLARATION  263 

and  had  made  his  way  on  board  in  some  manner 
not  at  all  apparent  to  the  commander  of  the  Bronx, 
who  had  been  in  conference  with  the  commodore 
when  the  change  was  made. 

Whether  the  escaped  prisoner  had  gone  to  the 
captain's  cabin  for  a  special  purpose,  or  had  simply- 
followed  the  most  convenient  way  that  was 
opened  to  him  in  his  flight,  it  was  plain  enough 
to  Christy  that,  at  the  present  time,  he  had  an 
object  before  him.  He  had  practically  taken  pos- 
session of  the  cabin,  and  had  already  overawed 
the  steward.  The  commander  could  not  see  his 
way  to  do  anything  to  improve  the  situation.  He 
had  no  weapon  about  him  but  his  sword,  and  he 
was  satisfied  that  the  intruder  was  provided  with 
one  or  more  revolvers,  as  indicated  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  side  pockets  of  his  blue  coat. 

Whatever  had  been  said  about  the  imprudence 
and  even  recklessness  of  the  young  lieutenant,  he 
was  really  a  prudent  and  even  cautious  officer. 
He  realized  that  any  movement  on  his  part 
would  draw  the  fire  of  the  insolent  intruder,  and 
he  saw  that  strategy  was  far  preferable  to  open 
violence,  since  the  latter  was  likely  to  end  only  in 
killing  or  disabling  him.     If   he  could  visit  his 


264  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

stateroom  and  obtain  liis  pair  of  navy  revolvers, 
or  even  the  smaller  ones  in  one  of  the  drawers  of 
his  desk,  it  would  improve  the  chances  in  his 
favor.  It  was  evident  that  he  would  not  be  per- 
mitted to  do  this,  and  he  did  not  attempt  it. 

"  Dave  is  a  wise  man,"  said  the  commander, 
after  he  had  given  a  few  moments  to  the  consid- 
eration of  the  situation. 

"  Dave  is  a  sensible  man,  and  I  trust  I  shall 
find  you  his  equal  in  that  respect,  Captain  Pass- 
ford,"  replied  the  intruder,  still  seated  in  his  chair 
at  the  supper-table. 

"I  claim  to  be  reasonably  sensible,"  answered 
Christy.  "As  you  have  done  me  the  honor  to 
visit  me  in  my  cabin,  Captain  Flanger,  it  is 
reasonable  to  suppose  you  have  some  object  in 
view,  for  I  do  not  regard  it  as  a  merely  friendly 
call." 

Though  the  young  officer  was  prudent  and 
discreet,  he  did  not  lose  his  self-possession,  and  he 
smiled  as  though  he  had  been  simply  the  host  in 
the  dining-room  of  the  mansion  at  Bonnydale. 
There  was  a  certain  humor  about  the  intruder 
which  would  have  pleased  him  under  other  cir- 
cumstances. 


A  VERY  IMPUDENT  DECLAKATION     265 

"  Quite  right,  captain  !  "  exclaimed  the  visitor. 
"  I  have  an  object  in  view,  and  both  my  inclina- 
tion and  my  duty  are  urging  me  to  carry  it  out. 
How  your  boat  happened  to  capture  the  Magnolia 
is  beyond  my  comprehension  up  to  the  present 
moment,  though  I  think  the  principal  reason  was 
the  lack  of  a  sufficiently  osseous  vertebra  on  the 
part  of  your  worthy  uncle,  Colonel  Passford. 
Then  the  officer  in  charge  of  the  cutter  did  not  do 
what  I  expected  him  to  do.  Instead  of  falling 
back  when  he  and  one  of  his  crew  were  wounded, 
as  he  ought  to  have  done,  and  using  the  heavy 
revolvers  with  which  his  men  were  armed,  he  did 
not  delay  a  moment,  but  smashed  into  the  sloop, 
and  jerked  his  men  on  board  of  her,  cutlass  in 
one  hand  and  revolver  in  the  other;  and  that 
brought  me  to  the  end  of  my  rope.  I  could  not 
do  anything  more." 

"  I  am  sorry  that  you  are  dissatisfied  with  my 
third  lieutenant's  mode  of  operations,"  replied 
Christy,  laughing,  though  his  mirth  was  of  the 
graveyard  order.  "  But  Mr.  Pennant  is  a  new 
officer,  and  that  was  the  first  active  duty  he  had 
been  called  upon  to  perform.  Very  likely  he  will 
suit  you  better  next  time." 


266  STAND   BY  THE   UNION 

Christy  yawned,  or  pretended  to  do  so,  and  in 
the  act  he  rose  from  the  table.  Captain  Flanger 
was  silent  as  he  did  so,  and  watched  the  captain 
with  the  eye  of  a  lynx,  as  the  latter  placed  him- 
self behind  the  chair  he  had  occupied.  He  was  in 
position  to  make  a  movement  of  some  kind,  and 
the  intruder  deliberately  drew  from  his  right-hand 
coat  pocket  a  heavy  revolver.  Holding  this  in 
his  hand,  he  drew  another  from  the  left-hand 
pocket,  and  threw  it  on  the  table. 

"  I  don't  wish  to  be  rude  with  a  gentleman  as 
polite  as  yourself,  Captain  Passford ;  but  you  in- 
terrupted my  remarks  by  rising  from  your  chair," 
said  Captain  Flanger,  with  the  revolver  still  poised 
in  his  hand,  while  he  dropped  the  other  with  the 
handcuff  upon  it  at  his  side. 

"Excuse  me  for  interrupting  you,  Captain 
Flanger;  but  I  have  eaten  a  hearty  supper,  en- 
couraged by  your  friendly  presence,  and  I  was 
sleepy,  for  my  rest  was  broken  last  night,  and  I 
wanted  simply  to  stretch  myself,"  replied  Christy, 
yawning  and  stretching  himself  again. 

"  All  right,  captain ;  it  is  not  necessary  for  me 
to  say  a  single  word,"  added  the  intruder,  as  he 
made  a  slight  demonstration  with  the  weapon  in 


A   VERY   EVIPUDENT   DECLARATION  2G7 

his  right  hand,  which  was  not  lost  upon  the  com- 
mander. "  With  your  permission,  I  will  proceed 
with  my  remarks." 

"  Certainly,  captain  ;  go  on." 

"  My  first  misfortune  was  in  being  made  a 
prisoner.  My  second  and  most  annoying  mishap 
was  the  capture  of  the  Floridian,"  continued  Cap- 
tain Flanger.  "  It  was  my  intention  to  fit  her 
out  as  a  privateer,  with  the  proceeds  of  the 
sale  of  her  cargo  of  cotton,  for  she  is  a  good 
vessel,  and  as  fast  as  the  Bronx,  as  you  call 
her." 

"  Then  I  was  very  fortunate  in  capturing  her," 
added  Christy  with  a  smile. 

"  Perhaps  not,  for  I  intend  to  replace  her  with 
the  Bronx." 

The  commander  was  amazed  at  the  impudence 
of  the  intruder. 


268  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

A   CRITICAL   SITUATION   IN   THE   CABIN 

Christy  looked  at  his  cool  and  impudent  visitor, 
whose  declaration  was  to  the  effect  that  he  in- 
tended to  take  possession  of  the  Bronx  in  com- 
pensation for  tlie  loss  of  the  Floridian.  It  looked 
as  though  he  intended  to  capture  the  gunboat 
now  fully  officered,  and  manned  by  forty-six  sea- 
man ;  and  so  far  as  the  commander  could  judge, 
he  intended  to  do  it  single-handed. 

The  lieutenant's  first  thought,  after  he  realized 
the  intention  of  the  intruder,  was  that  he  was 
insane,  for  no  man  in  his  senses  would  think  of 
accomplishing  such  a  mad  enterprise.  His  second 
idea  was  that  he  had  mistaken  the  declaration  of 
Captain  Flanger,  though  he  had  certainly  said 
that  he  meant  to  replace  the  Floridian  with  tlie 
Bronx,  and  the  statement  could  hardly  mean  any- 
thing else. 

Christy  was  forced  to  admit  to  himself  that  the 


A   CRITICAL   SITUATION    IN    THE   CABIN      269 

bold  intruder  had  full  possession  of  the  captain's 
cabin  of  the  steamer,  and  that  he  had  the  advan- 
tage of  him  in  being  armed ;  that  any  decided 
opposition  on  his  part  would  result  in  his  being 
killed  or  wounded.  It  was  not  prudent  for  him  to 
do  an^'thing,  and  at  the  present  stage  of  the  pro- 
ceedings he  could  do  nothing  but  temporize  with 
his  resolute  foe. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Captain  Flanger ;  but  do  I 
understand  that  you  intend,  single-handed  and 
alone,  to  capture  the  Bronx  ? "  asked  the  com- 
mander, with  a  smile  of  incredulity  on  his  face. 

"  Well,  Captain  Passford,  if  you  fail  to  com- 
prehend my  purpose,  it  is  the  fault  of  your  un- 
derstanding, and  not  of  my  plain  and  explicit 
declaration,  for  I  assuredly  said  that  I  intended 
to  replace  the  Floridian  with  the  Teaser,  or  the 
Bronx  as  you  have  named  her,  though  she  will 
not  be  called  by  any  such  nut-cracking  name  after 
I  get  her,"  replied  the  daring  privateersman,  as 
blandly  and  pleasantly  as  though  he  were  planning 
a  picnic. 

"  Of  course  you  see  no  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  such  an  undertaking  as  you  propose,"  added 
Christy. 


270  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  There  may  be  difficiilties ;  but  I  think  they 
can  be  overcome.  I  purpose  to  act  through  you, 
my  friend,  as  my  resources  are  rather  limited  at 
the  present  moment.  In  other  words,  I  propose 
that  you  shall  issue  certain  orders  which  I  intend 
to  dictate,"  Captain  Flanger  proceeded,  as  coolly 
as  though  he  had  been  in  his  own  cabin  instead  of 
that  of  his  companion. 

"You  mean  to  dictate  your  orders  to  me," 
repeated  the  commander. 

"  Precisely  so ;  and  you  will  readily  see  that  I 
am  not  exactly  in  a  position  to  act  in  any  other 
manner,  as  I  cannot  go  back  on  deck  and  deliver 
them  in  person,  for  jour  officers  would  be  prej- 
udiced against  me,  and  might  be  disposed  to  rebel 
against  my  authority." 

"  Not  improbable,"  added  Christy.  "  You  pro- 
pose that  I  shall  go  on  deck,  and  give  your  orders, 
acting  as  your  proxy." 

"  Hardly,  my  dear  friend,  for  I  fear  that  on  deck 
you  would  give  way  to  your  own  individual  prej- 
udices against  me,  and  do  something  that  would 
jeopard  my  interest  in  the  premises.  With  your 
approbation,  I  should  prefer  to  resort  to  a  method 
that  prevails  in  the  army,  though  not  to  any  con- 


A   CRITICAL    SITUATION    IN   THE   CABIN      271 

siderable  extent  in  the  navy.  More  clearly,  I  will 
invite  you  to  send  your  orders  on  deck  in  writing, 
over  your  own  signature." 

"  You  think  that  method  would  suit  you  better 
than  the  usual  one  of  delivering  orders  verbally," 
said  Christy,  laughing  as  much  at  the  coolness  as 
at  the  impudence  of  his  companion. 

"  It  will  not  only  suit  me  better,  but  you  cannot 
fail  to  see  that  it  is  the  only  practicable  way  for  me 
to  operate  with  my  present  very  limited  resources. 
If  I  had  a  dozen  good  men  and  true,  —  not  such 
dunderheads  as  your  officer  captured  in  the  Magno- 
lia, —  I  should  be  able  to  proceed  in  a  more 
orderly  and  regular  manner.  In  that  case,  I 
should  issue  my  orders  in  person,  and  not  compel 
you  to  act  as  my  intermediary." 

"I  understand  you  perfectly  now;  but  as  you 
have  not,  fortunately  for  me,  and  unfortunately 
for  yourself,  the  dozen  men  at  hand,  I  am  to  hold 
the  fiddle  while  you  play  upon  it,  as  I  have  seen 
a  couple  of  negro  minstrels  do  it." 

"An  excellent  simile,  Captain  Passford,  and  I 
could  not  have  invented  a  better  myself,"  returned 
the  privateersman.  "I  think  we  understand  each 
other  perfectly,  and  therefore  it  is  not  necessary  to 


272  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

use  up  any  more  time  in  explanations.  You  are 
.  too  intelligent  a  person  to  fail  to  comprehend  my 
plan.  As  an  epitome  of  the  whole  scene,  I  may 
add  that  I  propose  to  do  what  my  friend  Galvinne 
undertook  with  that  cousin  of  yours :  I  intend  to 
take  the  Bronx  into  Pensacola  Bay,  and  have  her 
used  in  the  service  of  the  righteous  cause  in  which 
the  people  of  the  South  are  engaged,"  continued 
Captain  Flanger,  as  though  he  believed  in  all  he 
was  saying. 

"  I  suppose  it  is  the  righteousness  of  the  cause 
in  particular  that  calls  forth  your  admiration," 
chuckled  Christy. 

"  Precisely  so ;  in  this  cause,  though  I  drink 
whiskey,  chew,  and  smoke,  and  never  swear  except 
when  I  am  excited,  I  am  a  religious  man,"  said 
the  intruder,  laughing. 

"  I  suppose  you  were  religiously  inclined  when 
you  were  engaged  in  the  business  of  smuggling," 
added  the  commander. 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  was  ;  the  cause  of  the 
South  is  religion  itself,  and  I  am  there  every  time. 
Who  told  you  that  I  had  been  engaged  in  smug- 
gling?" 

"  It  dropped  from  some  of  the  men  that  were 
captured  in  the  sloop." 


A   CRITICAL   SITUATION   IN    THE   CABIN      273 

"  It  could  have  dropped  only  from  Mike  Born- 
hoff,  for  he  is  the  only  one  who  knew  anything 
about  it.  He  is  my  property,  and  when  we  are 
fairly  in  Pensacola  Bay  I  shall  seize  him  up  to  the 
grating,  and  give  him  thirty-nine  for  opening  his 
mouth  when  he  ought  to  have  kept  it  closed. 
Where  is  he  now,  for  I  did  not  find  liim  among 
the  prisoners?  " 

"  He  has  enlisted  as  a  seaman,  and  seems  to  be 
a  good  one.  By  the  way,  where  did  you  learn 
that  my  cousin  attempted  to  take  the  Bronx  into 
Pensacola  Bay  ?  "  asked  Christy  curiously,  though 
lie  was  using  up  the  time  he  could  not  yet  improve. 

"  It  was  not  your  cousin  at  all  who  attempted 
to  take  the  vessel  into  Pensacola  Bay ;  it  was 
Galvinne,  for  Corny  only  acted  as  a  figure-head, 
as  I  intend  to  use  you.  Galvinne  was  a  prisoner 
by  my  side  on  board  of  the  flag-ship,  and  told  me 
all  about  it  when  he  was  releasing  my  right  hand 
from  the  bracelet,"  replied  Captain  Flanger. 

"  Then  I  am  to  do  duty  as  a  figure-head,  am  I  ?  " 
laughed  Christy.    ■ 

"  Precisely ;  and  you  are  a  better-looking  one 
than  your  cousin.  But  excuse  me  for  changing 
the  subject  of  the   conversation,  for  I  am  losing 


274  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

time.  I  see  by  the  telltale  over  our  heads  that 
the  Bronx  is  headed  to  the  south-west,  which  is 
doubtless  the  course  you  were  ordered  to  take  by 
the  commodore." 

"  The  telltale  is  honest,  and  tells  no  lies,"  re- 
plied Christy. 

"  Where  are  you  bound,  Captain  Passford  ? " 
asked  Flanger,  in  a  careless  and  indifferent  man- 
ner, as  he  looked  about  the  cabin. 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Sealed  orders  ?  " 

"  You  must  draw  your  own  inferences,  Captain 
Flanger." 

"  It  won't  take  a  six-mule  team  to  draw  that 
one,"  added  the  privateersman,  rather  sourly  for 
the  first  time.  "  Of  course  I  understood  that  it 
would  not  be  advisable  for  the  commodore  to  let 
it  be  known  exactly  where  the  steamer  is  bound, 
and  that  you  have  sealed  orders.  I  shall  have  to 
trouble  you,  Captain  Passford,  to  produce  the 
envelope." 

As  he  spoke  Captain  Flanger  toyed  with  the 
revolver  in  his  right  hand  as  if  he  intended  that 
the  weapon  should  produce  its  proper  impression 
on  the  mind,  and  especially  upon  the  nerves,  of 


A   CRITICAL   SITUATION   IN   THE   CABIN      275 

the  commander,  who  had  continued  to  walk  up 
and  down  in  front  of  the  table  at  which  his  dan- 
gerous associate  was  seated,  occasionally  pausing 
when  a  point  was  made  on  either  side. 

"  Of  course  you  cannot  expect  me  to  betray 
the  confidence  of  the  commodore ;  that  would  not 
be  kind  or  friendly  on  your  part,  Captain  Flanger, 
for  you  can  see  that  this  is  a  delicate  matter,"  said 
Christy,  halting  in  front  of  the  table. 

"  It  may  be  delicate ;  I  admit  that  it  is  so  for 
you  :  but  as  my  plans  may  depend  somewhat  upon 
a  knowledge  of  your  instructions,  I  really  feel 
compelled  to  insist  upon  this  point,  Captain  Pass- 
ford,"  replied  the  intruder  as  blandly  as  ever. 
"But  we  are  living  just  now  in  a  state  of  war, 
and  it  is  quite  impossible  to  act  with  as  much 
delicacy  as  one  might  desire." 

"  I  am  sorry  that  you  feel  constrained  to  act  in 
this  indelicate  manner  ;  but  I  cannot,  on  my  honor 
and  conscience,  violate  my  orders,  and  I  must 
respectfully  decline  to  produce  the  envelope," 
replied  Christy,  feeling  that  he  had  come  to  a 
crisis  in  the  affair. 

"You  decline  to  give  me  your  sealed  orders? 
Do    I    correctly   understand   you.    Captain   Pass- 


276  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

ford  ?  "  demanded  the  privateersman  with  a  frown 
upon  his  brow. 

"  Undoubtedly  you  do.  I  decline  to  give  you 
my  sealed  orders.  What  then  ?  "  replied  the  com- 
mander, who  began  to  feel  a  certain  sense  of  shame 
because  he  had  temporized  so  long  with  the  bold 
pirate,  for  he  regarded  him  as  such. 

"  What  then  ?  "  repeated  the  intruder.  "  Why, 
you  will  reduce  me  to  the  disagreeable  necessity 
of  blowing  out  your  brains,  if  you  have  any,  as  I 
should  judge  that  you  had  not,  after  your  refusal 
to  accede  to  my  request  in  the  face  of  the  death 
that  awaits  you." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Captain  Flanger,  but  do 
you  really  purpose  to  blow  out  the  brains  of  your 
figure-head  ?  "  asked  Christy,  as  coolly  as  though 
no  such  threat  had  been  suggested  to  him. 

About  this  time  Dave,  who  had  taken  care  to 
keep  in  the  front  of  the  table  as  he  had  been 
ordered  to  do,  seized  upon  his  feather  duster,  and 
began  to  dust  the  divan  on  the  starboard  side  of 
the  cabin.  Flanger  was  so  much  occupied  with 
the  commander  at  that  moment,  that  he  was  not 
disposed  to  take  his  eye  off  him  for  an  instant ; 
for  certainly  the  situation  had  become  critical,  and 


A   CRITICAL   SITUATION   IN   THE   CABIN      277 

he  paid  no  attention  to  the  steward.  Dave  was  a 
sort  of  a  feather-duster  fiend,  and  he  used  the 
article  a  great  deal  of  his  time,  apparently  as 
much  from  habit  as  from  cleanliness. 

"  I  should  be  extremely  sorry  to  put  a  ball 
through  your  head,  Captain  Passford,  not  only 
because  it  would  disfigure  a  handsome  face,  but 
because  you  may  be  of  great  use  to  me,"  replied 
the  pirate. 

"  And  because,  in  your  present  enterprise  as  you 
have  outlined  it,  you  cannot  get  along  without 
me,"  said  Christy. 

"  In  fact,  you  are  more  than  half  right.  The 
sealed  orders  are  not  absolutely  necessary  to  me 
just  now,  and  I  shall  not  insist  upon  the  produc- 
tion of  them  for  the  present.  Now,  if  you  will 
seat  yourself  at  the  table  opposite  me,  I  will  dic- 
tate an  order  to  you,  which  you  will  oblige  me  by 
reducing  to  writing,  and  then  by  signing  your 
name  to  it  as  commander,"  continued  Flanger, 
still  toying  with  the  heavy  revolver. 

Christy's  curiosity  was  excited :  he  thought  the 
order  would  throw  some  further  light  on  the  plan 
of  the  pirate ;  and  he  seated  himself.  Captain 
Flanger  proceeded  to,  dictate   to  him  an  order  to 


278  STAND    BY   THE    UNION 

the  officer  of  the  deck,  to  the  effect  that  his  sealed 
orders  directed  him  to  cut  out  a  rebel  privateer 
under  the  guns  of  Fort  McRae ;  ordering  him  to 
head  the  Bronx  to  the  north-west  for  this  purpose, 
and  instructing  him  to  call  him  as  soon  as  he  made 
out  the  shore.  Christy  wrote  it,  and  the  pirate 
told  him  to  sign  it. 

"  You  must  excuse  me,  Captain  Flanger,  but  I 
object  to  signing  such  an  order,"  replied  Christy, 
as  he  rose  from  his  chair. 

"  Sign  it,  or  you  are  a  dead  man !  "  exclaimed 
Flanger  fiercely. 

"  Be  it  so ;  death  before  dishonor,"  replied  the 
commander  firmly. 

At  this  moment  Dave  had  worked  himself  in 
behind  the  pirate ;  and,  with  a  well-directed  blow 
with  the  feather  duster  on  the  head  of  Flanger,  he 
brought  him  to  the  floor.  * 


DESTRUCTION   OF   A  FACIAL   MEMBER         279 


CHAPTER   XXV 

THE  DESTRUCTION   OF  A  PROMINENT   FACIAL 
MEMBER 

The  cabin  steward  had  two  feather  dusters,  one 
of  which  was  very  large,  and  the  other  of  medium 
size.  He  had  used  the  big  one  so  industriously 
that  very  little  was  left  of  the  feathers  except  the 
bare  quills  that  were  inserted  in  a  cylinder  of 
hard  wood,  too  heavy  for  the  use  of  a  delicate 
female,  though  Dave  had  wielded  it  till  it  was  in 
better  condition  to  be  thrown  overboard  than  to 
be  used  on  the  panels  and  furniture  of  the  cabin. 

Captain  Flanger  was  at  the  critical  point  in  his 
operations,  and  he  was  too  busy  with  the  com- 
mander to  give  any  attention  to  the  negro,  whom 
he  regarded  Avith  the  contempt  begotten  of  his 
Southern  education.  Dave  was  intelligent  enough 
to  understand  the  situation  accurately,  and  he 
realized  that  it  was  rapidly  becoming  critical.  He 
knew   that   Christy    was    unarmed,    and  that  the 


280  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

whole  attention  of  the  pirate  was  concentrated  upon 
him,  so  that  he  could  do  nothing  to  help  himself. 

He  knew  also  that  if  he  attempted  to  leave  the 
cabin  to  procure  assistance,  Flanger  would  shoot 
him  with  as  little  remorse  as  he  would  kill  a  coon 
in  the  woods.  Watching  his  opportunity  without 
trying  to  get  behind  the  intruder  till  the  decisive 
moment  came,  he  sprang  into  the  position  he  had 
selected  in  advance,  and  brought  down  the  heavy 
head  of  the  feather  duster  upon  the  temple  of  the 
privateersman. 

Probably  it  was  the  shock  quite  as  much  as  the 
force  of  the  blow  that  brought  down  the  steward's 
victim.  But  it  was  a  heavy  stroke,  for  the  wood 
of  the  feather  duster  was  split  into  many  pieces, 
and  the  stumps  of  the  feathers  were  scattered  all 
over  the  table.  The  onslaught  could  not  fail  to 
be  very  confusing  to  the  ideas  of  the  intruder,  and 
he  seemed  to  be  tangled  up  in  the  arm-chair  in 
which  he  had  been  seated. 

Captain  Flanger  was  a  man  of  stalwart  propor- 
tions, and  Christy  realized  that  he  was  no  match 
for  him  in  a  hand  to  hand  encounter,  even  with 
the  aid  of  the  steward,  for  the  ruffian  would  not 
fail  to  use  his  revolvers. 


DESTRUCTION   OF    A   FACIAL,   ]SIEMBER         281 

Dave  was  not  satisfied  with  what  he  had  done, 
and  as  his  foe  went  over  in  the  chair,  he  sprang 
upon  him,  and  tried  to  wrest  the  pistol  from  his 
hand,  and  a  struggle  on  the  floor  was  begun,  the 
result  of  which  could  not  be  foreseen.  Christy 
took  in  the  situation  at  a  glance,  and  while  the 
steward  and  his  victim  were  rolling  and  writhing 
on  the  floor,  he  darted  into  his  stateroom,  the 
door  of  which  had  been  open  all  the  time,  and 
took  his  heavy  revolvers  from  the  drawer  where 
he  kept  them,  charged  for  immediate  use. 

Wlien  he  rushed  back  to  the  cabin,  Flanger  had 
got  the  better  of  his  foe,  and  had  risen  to  his  feet, 
with  his  grasp  upon  the  throat  of  the  steward. 
Then  he  hurled  him  from  him  with  a  visforous 
movement  with  his  left  hand,  while  he  raised  the 
right  with  the  evident  intention  of  shooting^  him. 
Tlie  commander  saw  the  imminent  peril  of  Dave  ; 
he  took  a  hasty  aim  and  fired  before  the  intruder 
had  time  to  do  so.  He  was  a  good  shot  with  the 
navy  revolver,  for  he  had  taken  lessons  and  prac- 
tised a  good  deal  with  the  weapon. 

He  had  aimed  at  the  head  of  Flanger,  and  he 
saw  that  he  had  liit  him,  for  his  face  was  instantly 
covered  with  blood.     He  did  not  think  it  neces- 


282  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

sary  to  fire  a  second  shot,  but  he  was  careful  not 
to  let  the  opportunity  pass  by  if  it  was  needed  to 
reduce  the  privateersman  to  subjection.  Flanger 
dropped  his  weapon  instantly,  and  Dave  as 
instantly  picked  it  up.  It  was  clear  to  Christy 
then  that  the  battle  had  been  fought  and  won, 
though  the  defeated  party  had  another  revolver  in 
his  pocket. 

In  spite  of  his  claim  that  he  was  a  religious 
man,  he  indulged  in  a  volley  of  profane  language 
which  made  the  commander's  blood  run  cold  in 
his  veins.  His  right  hand,  from  which  he  had 
dropped  one  of  his  revolvers,  was  pressed  upon  his 
nose,  as  though  this  organ  was  the  seat  of  his 
injury.  He  stood  behind  the  table,  and  continued 
to  swear  like  a  pirate  in  a  passion.  His  face  and 
his  hand  were  absolutely  covered  with  blood. 

Both  Christy  and  Dave  kept  their  positions, 
each  with  a  revolver  in  his  hand,  ready  to  finish 
the  victim  if  he  exhibited  any  symptoms  of  fur- 
ther violence.  This  was  the  tableau  presented  in 
the  captain's  cabin  when  the  door  was  suddenly 
opened  by  the  first  lieutenant,  who  rushed  in, 
followed  by  the  second  lieutenant  and  Quarter- 
master Vincent.     Mr,  Flint  had  been  on  the  quar- 


DESTRUCTION   OF   A   FACIAL   MEMBER         283 

ter-deck,  and  had  heard  the  report  of  Christy's 
revolver  when  he  fired.  Calling  Mr.  Camden  and 
the  quartermaster,  he  has  come  to  ascertain  the 
cause  of  the  fracas ;  and  the  sight  was  certainly 
impressive  when  he  entered. 

"  Any  orders,  Captain  Passford  ? "  asked  the 
first  lieutenant,  as  he  saw  that  Christy  appeared  to 
be  master  of  the  situation. 

"Stand  by  to  secure  that  man,"  replied  the 
commander,  pointing  at  the  wounded  man  behind 
the  table.  "  He  has  a  revolver  in  his  left  coat 
pocket." 

The  three  ofiicers  promptly  obeyed  the  order, 
and  laid  violent  hands  on  Captain  Flanger,  Mr. 
Flint  taking  the  weapon  from  his  pocket.  They 
seized  him  by  the  collar  of  his  coat,  and  the 
executive  officer  held  his  left  arm,  with  the  hand- 
cuffs on  the  wrist.  The  victim  of  the  affray  still 
held  on  to  his  nose,  though  Mr.  Camden  took 
possession  of  the  arm. 

"  You  appear  to  be  wounded.  Captain  Flanger?  " 
said  Christy,  approaching  the  table. 

"  Wounded,  you  "  — 

The  oaths  and  epithets  he  used  need  not  soil 
our  page  ;  but  the  prisoner  seemed  to  be  suffering 
more  from  his  wrath  than  from  his  wound. 


284  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  You  have  shot  off  by  dose,  you  !  "  —  groaned 
Flanger.     "  The  ball  welt  straight  through  it." 

"  Then  you  are  not  dangerousl}^  wounded," 
added  Christy.  "  I  was  afraid  it  had  gone 
through  your  head." 

"  I  wish  it  had !  You  have  bade  a  scarecrow  of 
be  for  life  !  "  he  gasped. 

"  What's  the  trouble  here,  Captain  Passford?" 
asked  Dr.  Connelly,  presenting  himself  at  the 
door  of  the  cabin.  "  Didn't  I  hear  the  report  of  a 
firearm  in  this  direction  just  now  ?  " 

"  Very  likely  you  did,  if  your  hearing  is  good," 
replied  Christy  with  a  smile,  for  the  large  revol- 
ver, discharged  in  the  small  cabin,  made  a  tremen- 
dous noise.  "  The  gentleman  behind  the  table, 
who  is  holding  on  to  his  nose,  requires  some  of 
your  professional  skill.  He  was  proceeding  to 
capture  the  Bronx,  and  had  gone  to  the  point 
where  you  find  him." 

"  I  dol't  wait  any  Yalkee  surgeod  at  work  od 
be,"  protested  Captain  Flanger,  whose  speech  was 
badly  affected  by  the  injury  to  his  nasal  organ,  or 
by  the  pressure  he  applied  to  it  with  his  hand. 

"  You  can  consult  your  own  inclination  as  to 
that,  my  excellent  friend.     I  shall  not  force  you 


DESTRUCTION   OF   A   FACIAL   MEMBER         285 

to  be  treated  by  him,"  added  Christy.  "  But  I 
must  suggest  that  this  farce  has  been  carried  far 
enougli  in  my  cabin." 

"  Farce  !  Do  you  cod  this  a  farce  ?  "  demanded 
the  wounded  man  indignantly.  "  You  have  shot 
off  by  dose  !  " 

In  fact,  Captain  Flanger  seemed  to  be  more  dis- 
turbed at  the  accident  to  his  proboscis,  than  b}^ 
the  failure  of  his  quixotic  scheme  to  capture  the 
Bronx.  He  was  certainly  a  very  good-looking 
man,  and  took  good  care  of  his  person,  as  indi- 
cated by  the.  care  bestowed  upon  his  hair  and 
beard. 

"  The  farce  came  to  an  end  when  you  menaced 
me  with  death  if  I  declined  to  sign  the  order  you 
dictated,  and  the  steward  played  the  first  scene 
in  the  tragedy.  I  am  sure  it  was  a  farce  up  to 
that  time,"  replied  Christy.  "  Mr.  Flint,  have  the 
prisoner  put  in  irons,  and  remove  him  to  the  quar- 
ters of  the  men  forward.  Give  him  a  berthsack 
and  a  blanket,  and  place  a  hand  to  stand  guard 
over  him." 

The  executive  officer  sent  Mr.  Camden  on  deck 
for  a  pair  of  handcuffs  and  a  couple  of  men  to 
execute   the   order.      Flanger   still    retained    his 


286  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

standing  position  behind  the  table,  holding  on  to 
his  nose,  which  continued  to  bleed  very  freely. 
The  surgeon  went  over  to  him,  and  endeavored  to 
obtain  a  sight  of  the  mutilated  member. 

"I  think  you  had  better  let  me  stanch  the 
blood,"  suggested  Dr.  Connelly. 

"  Do !  "  exclaimed  the  patient.  "  You  will  take 
off  what  is  left  of  by  dose." 

"  As  you  please,"  replied  the  surgeon,  as  the 
second  lieutenant  returned  attended  by  two  stout 
seamen. 

"  Remove  the  handcuff  from  his  left  wrist,  and 
fit  him  out  with  a  new  pair,"  said  Mr.  Flint,  who 
still  held  the  left  arm  of  the  prisoner. 

Mr.  Camden  took  off  the  irons,  for  he  had  a  key 
to  them,  and  enclosed  the  wrist  in  the  new  pair. 
Then  the  two  men  were  directed  to  take  his  right 
arm,  which  they  did,  and  drew  his  hand  from  his 
nose.  This  act  roused  the  ire  of  Flanger,  and  he 
began  to  struggle;  but  powerful  as  he  was,  the 
two  seamen  were  too  much  for  him,  and  he  was 
fairly  handcuffed.  The  second  lieutenant  was  the 
officer  of  the  deck,  and  he  was  sent  back  to  his 
post  of  duty.  Flanger's  face  was  so  covered  and 
daubed  with  the  gore  from  his  wound  that  the 


DESTRUCTION   OF   A   FACIAL   MEMBER         287 

condition  of  his  prominent  facial  member  could 
not  be  determined. 

"  I  protest  agailst  this  brutal  treatmelt ! " 
stormed  the  prisoner,  as  he  continued  to  writhe 
in  his  irons.     "I  am  a  woulded  plisoler!  " 

"  I  see  you  are ;  but  you  decline  to  permit  the 
surgeon  to  dress  your  wound.  I  have  no  more 
time  to  fool  with  you,  and  the  men  will  put  you 
on  a  berthsack  forward.  If  you  want  the  surgeon 
to  attend  to  your  wound,  you  have  only  to  say  so." 

"  It  is  a  bad  wound  though  not  a  dangferous 
one,"  said  Dr.  Connelly,  who  had  approached  the 
victim  of  his  own  conspiracy  near  enough  to  obtain 
a  view  of  the  injured  nose.  "The  ball  has  torn 
away  the  middle  of  the  member,  and  it  hangs  in 
pieces  from  the  wound." 

"  I  have  had  enough  of  him ;  remove  him  to  the 
quarters,"  added  Christy. 

"You  took  splendid  aim.  Captain  Passford," 
said  the  surgeon,  smiling. 

"  I  did  not  aim  at  his  nose,  but  at  his  head  in  a 
general  way,"  replied  the  commander.  "I  fired 
in  a  hurry,  and  I  meant  to  reach  his  brains,  if  he 
had  any.     Take  him  away  ;  I  am  disgusted." 

"  The  fortules  of  war  are  agailst  me,  Captail  Pass- 


288  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

ford ;  but  if  you  ever  fall  ilto  my  halds,  I  will  cut 
your  dose  off  cleal  to  your  face,"  howled  the  pris- 
oner, boiling  over  with  wrath. 

"  Take  him  away  !  "  added  Christy  with  energy; 
and  the  two  seamen  dragged  him  out  of  the  cabin, 
leaving  only  Mr.  Flint,  the  surgeon,  and  the  stew- 
ard in  the  cabin.  "  Dave,"  he  continued,  stepping 
up  to  the  last,  and  taking  him  by  the  hand,  "you 
have  behaved  remarkably  well,  and  I  thank  you 
for  the  good  service  you  have  rendered  to  me  and 
the  cause  of  your  country." 

"I  done  do  what  I  thought  was  right.  Captain 
Passford,  though  folks  like  that  fellow  think  a 
poor  nigger  is  no  account,"  replied  the  steward, 
putting  every  tooth  in  his  head  on  exhibition. 

"  Perhaps  he  will  change  his  mind  after  this. 
If  you  have  not  saved  my  life,  Dave,  you  have 
saved  my  self-respect,  for  your  prompt  action, 
quite  as  soon  as  it  was  prudent  for  you  to  act, 
redeemed  me  from  any  further  submission,  and  I 
expected  to  throw  away  my  life  rather  than  sign 
that  order.  I  think  he  would  not  have  killed  me, 
for  that  would  have  blocked  his  game ;  but  he 
would  have  wounded  me  in  two  minutes  more.  I 
thank  you  with  all  my  heart,  Dave,  and  I  shall 
not  forget  what  you  have  done." 


DESTRUCTION   OF   A   FACIAL  MEMBER         289 

"  Thank  you,  Captain  Passford,"  replied  the 
steward. 

"  I  do  not  fully  understand  this  aifair,  captain," 
said  Mr.  Flint. 

"Sit  down,  take  a  seat,  doctor,  and  I  will  tell 
you  all  about  it.  You  may  go  forward,  Dave, 
and  report  to  me  the  condition  of  the  prisoner," 
added  Christy,  as  he  seated  himself  at  the  table, 
and  began  to  tell  the  story  of  the  intruder's  visit 
to  his  cabin. 

He  finished  the  narrative,  and  the  officers  were 
discussing  it  when  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 

"  Sail  on  the  port  bow,  sir,"  reported  a  quarter- 
master. 


290  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  MEETING  WITH   THE   BELLEVITE   AT  NIGHT 

Christy  looked  at  his  watch  when  the  sail  Avas 
reported  to  hira,  and  found  that  it  wanted  ten 
minutes  of  eleven.  The  Bronx  had  been  steam- 
ing for  just  about  three  hours,  and  must  have 
made  about  forty  miles,  as  he  hastily  figured  up 
the  run  in  his  mind. 

"  How  was  the  weather  when  you  left  the  deck, 
Mr.  Flint  ?  "  asked  the  commander. 

"Clear  as  a  bell,' and  bright  starlight,"  replied 
the  executive  officer. 

"  Not  a  night  for  blockade  runners,"  added  the 
captain. 

"  No,  sir." 

"The  sail  is  reported  on  the  port  bow,  which 
looks  as  though  she  might  be  coming  in  from  sea," 
continued  Christy,  as  he  went  into  his  stateroom 
with  his  navy  revolver  in  his  hand. 

He  put  the  formidable  weapon  back  into  the 


MEETING    WITH   THE   BELLEVTTE    AT    NIGHT    291 

drawer  from  which  he  had  taken  it ;  but  the  les- 
son of  the  evening  had  made  a  strong  impression 
on  his  mind.  Though  he  had  permitted  Captain 
Flanger  to  believe  that  he  was  not  at  all  disturbed 
by  his  presence  in  his  cabin,  and  had  kept  up  the 
humor  with  which  the  intruder  had  introduced 
himself,  yet  he  had  felt  a  sense  of  humiliation 
through  the  whole  of  the  scene.  It  was  a  new 
thing  to  be  confronted  by  an  enemy  in  his  own 
cabin;  and  the  privateersman,  armed  with  two 
heavy  revolvers,  had  all  the  advantage,  while 
neither  he  nor  the  steward  had  a  weapon  of  any 
kind. 

With  even  an  ordinary  revolver  in  his  hip 
pocket,  he  would  not  have  been  helpless,  and  he 
might  have  saved  himself  without  requiring  this 
service  of  the  steward.  Opening  his  valise,  he 
took  from  it  a  smaller  revolver,  and  put  it  in  his 
hip  pocket,  which  he  had  never  used  for  any 
other  purpose ;  and  he  resolved  not  to  be  caught 
again  in  an  unarmed  condition,  even  when  no 
danger  was  apparent.  In  action  he  carried  a 
navy  revolver  in  each  of  his  hip  pockets. 

Thus  prepared  for  any  emergency,  though  none 
might  come  for  years,  he  went  on  deck,  and  made 


292  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

his  way  to  the  bridge,  where  he  could  get  the 
best  view  of  the  approaching  saiL  He  obtained 
his  first  sight  of  the  vessel  as  soon  as  he  reached 
the  bridge,  and  saw  that  the  sail  was  a  steamer, 
much  larger  than  the  Bronx.  She  carried  no  sail, 
for  the  wind  was  from  the  west ;  but  the  com- 
mander soon  realized  that  she  was  moving  at 
great  speed. 

"  We  must  be  about  forty  miles  off  the  station 
of  the  blockaders  before  the  entrance  to  Mobile 
Bay,"  said  Christy,  after  he  had  thought  the  matter 
over  for  a  moment. 

"  I  should  think  so,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant. 

"  That  sail  appears  to  be  headed  for  the  station. 
She  is  a  large  steamer,  and  I  judge  by  the  way 
she  is  coming  up  with  us  that  she  is  very  fast," 
added  Christy  with  some  anxiety  in  his  tones. 

"  She  must  be  a  steamer  of  fifteen  hundred 
tons,  and  perhaps  more,"  said  Mr.  Flint,  after  he 
had  looked  at  her  through  his  night  glass. 

"  In  that  case  she  is  too  big  for  us  to  fight  her, 
and  too  fast  for  us  to  run  away  from  her;  and 
Captain  Flanger  may  be  a  free  man  in  a  few 
hours." 

"  It  does  not  follow  that  we  shall  have  to  fight 


MEETING  WITH   THE  BELLEVITE   AT   NIGHT    293 

her  or  run  away  from  her,"  added  the  first  lieu- 
tenant, still  gazing  at  the  approaching  steamer 
through  his  glass.  "I  don't  believe  she  is  a  Con- 
federate vessel.  The  rebels  do  not  buy  steamers 
as  big  as  that  one  in  England." 

"  But  they  may  have  captured  her,"  suggested 
Christy. 

"I  may  be  mistaken.  Captain  Passford,  but  I 
think  that  steamer  is  the  Bellevite,"  added  Mr. 
Flint. 

"  I  hope  so,"  replied  Christy,  who  did  not  like 
the  idea  of  fighting  or  trying  to  run  away  from 
a  craft  three  times  as  strong  as  the  Bronx.  "  Have 
the  ensign  set  at  the  peak,  Mr.  Flint."  And  a 
quartermaster  was  sent  aft  to  attend  to  this  duty. 

The  strange  sail  continued  to  approach ;  and, 
little  by  little,  the  first  lieutenant,  who  had  sailed 
in  the  Bellevite  several  years,  identified  her  as 
that  steamer.  It  was  probable  that  she  had 
chased  some  vessel,  and  was  now  returning  to 
her  station.  As  she  came  nearer,  she  fired  a  gun 
for  the  Bronx  to  come  to ;  and  when  within  hail 
of  her,  stopped  her  screw. 

"  Steamer,  ahoy ! "  came  from  her  in  the  well- 
known  voice  of   Mr.   Blowitt,  formerly  the  com- 


294  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

maiider  of  the  Bronx,  and  now  executive  officer 
of  the  Bellevite. 

"  On  board  the  steamer ! "  replied  Mr.  Flint 
from  the  bridge. 

"What  steamer  is  that?  "  called  Mr.  Blowitt. 

"  The  United  States  steamer  Bronx,  under 
sealed  orders.     What  steamer  is   that?" 

"  The  United  States  steamer  Bellevite.  We 
will  send  a  boat  to  you,"  returned  Mr.  Blowitt. 

The  big  steamer,  as  she  certainly  was  compared 
with  the  Bronx,  started  her  screw  again,  and  came 
within  less  than  half  a  cable's  length  of  the  little 
gunboat,  for  the  water  was  very  still,  with  a 
gentle  breeze  from  the  westward.  The  boat  was 
dropped  into  the  water ;  and  in  a  minute  or  two 
it  was  at  the  accommodation  ladder  of  tlie  Bronx, 
when  a  couple  of  officers  mounted  the  side. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Captain  Passford,"  said 
Mr.  Blowitt,  who  was  properly  received  when  he 
stepped  down  upon  the  deck. 

"  I  am  just  as  glad  to  see  you,  Mr.  Blowitt," 
replied  Christy,  taking  the  offered  hand  of  his 
old  friend. 

"  Mr.  Vapoor,  chief  engineer  of  the  Bellevite," 
said   the    executive    officer,    presenting    Christy's 


MEETING  "WITH    THE   BELLEVITE    AT   NIGHT    295 

greatest  crony  on  earth,  for  he  had  held  back  in 
deference  to  his  superior  officer. 

"  The  happiest  moment  I  have  had  since  I  saw 
you  last  I  "  exclaimed  the  engineer,  as  he  grasped 
the  commander  of  the  Bronx  with  his  right  hand, 
while  he  threw  his  left  around  the  neck  of  his 
friend,  and  would  have  hugged  him  if  Cliristy 
had  not  gently  avoided  such  a  "gush"  in  pres- 
ence of  the  watch  on  deck.  "  I  wish  you  were 
back  in  the  Bellevite,  Christy." 

"  I  wish  I  were  myself,"  replied  the  commander, 
in  a  tone  so  low  that  none  but  the  visitors  could 
hear  him. 

"  No,  you  don't,"  interposed  Mr.  Blowitt.  "  You 
are  commanding  a  little  gunboat,  though  you  are 
only  eighteen." 

"I  thought  I  should  like  it,  but  I  find  I  do  not 
as  well  as  I  expected,"  answered  Christy. 

"  You  don't  like  it !  "  exclaimed  the  engineer 
of  the  Bellevite. 

"  I  do  not,  Paul ;  I  think  it  wears  upon  me, 
though  I  am  willing  to  do  my  duty  wherever  I  am 
ordered." 

"  If  you  wish  to  get  back  into  the  Bellevite,  of 
course  you  can  do  so,  for  it  is  not  every  fellow 


296  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

that  wears  shoulder-straps  who  has  such  a  backing 
as  you  have.  You  have  only  to  speak,  and  any- 
thing reasonable  is  yours.  But  how  are  all  at 
home,  Christy?" 

"  Florry  was  very  well  the  last  time  I  saw  her, 
not  more  than  two  weeks  ago,  and  she  talked  a 
great  deal  about  you,  Paul,"  answered  her  brother, 
partly  in  a  whisper. 

"  Did  she  ?  "  added  Paul  with  a  gush.  "  Then 
she  has  not  forgotten  all.  about  me.  I  almost  wish 
I  were  not  an  engineer,  for  then  I  might  be  sent 
home  once  in  a  while  in  charge  of  a  prize." 

Christy  had  only  time  to  tell  very  briefly  the 
story  of  the  adventure  with  Corny,  and  the  cap- 
ture of  the  Floridian,  which  he  did  for  the  purpose 
of  introducing  a  matter  of  business  in  the  line  of 
his  profession.  The  officers  from  the  Bellevite 
asked  him  a  great  many  questions,  though  lie  felt 
obliged  to  cut  them  short  before  they  were  half 
done  with  them. 

"  You  must  excuse  me,  Mr.  Blowitt,  for  I  am 
sailing  under  sealed  orders,  and  the  commodore 
hurried  me  off  as  soon  as  I  returned  with  the 
Bronx  from  St.  Andrew's  Bay ;  and  I  do  not 
know  that  my  mission  admits  of  any  delay,"  said 


MEETING  "WITH   THE   BELLEVITE   AT   NIGHT    297 

Christy.  "  I  have  a  prisoner  on  board,  and  I  want 
to  get  rid  of  him,  for  he  is  a  dangerous  charac- 
ter ; "  and  he  briefly  rehited  the  incident  of  the 
evening  with  Captain  Flanger. 

"  He  is  a  tough  sinner,"  added  the  first  lieuten- 
ant of  the  Bellevite.  "  Of  course  I  cannot  take 
him  without  an  order  from  Captain  Breaker ;  but 
I  will  return  to  the  ship,  and  put  the  matter 
before  him." 

"I  don't  know  where  I  am  ordered,  and  this 
Flanger  is  capable  of  making  mischief  if  I  should 
happen  to  get  into  a  tight  place,"  added  Christy. 
"I  suppose  you  are  returning  to  the  station  off 
Mobile  Bay,  and  you  can  dispose  of  him  better 
than  I  can." 

"  If  Captain  Breaker  decides  to  take  your  pris- 
oner, I  will  send  a  boat  for  him  so  as  to  make  no 
unnecessary  delay  for  you.  Mr.  Vapoor  may 
remain,  and  return  in  the  boat  I  send,  for  I  am 
confident  the  commander  will  accede  to  your 
request.  Good-by,  Captain  Passford,"  said  Mr. 
Blowitt,  offering  his  hand  to  Christy,  who  pressed 
it  most  earnestly. 

"  What  is  the  Bellevite  doing  off  here,  so  far 
from  her  station,  Paul  ?  "  asked  Christy. 


298  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  We  chased  a  good-sized  steamer  out  last  night, 
and  she  gave  us  a  long  run ;  but  we  j^icked  her 
uj),  and  she  is  now  on  her  way  to  New  York. 
She  is  good  for  eighteen  knots  an  hour,  and  the 
Government  is  sure  to  buy  her  when  she  is  con- 
demned. Mr.  Ballard,  the  second  lieutenant,  has 
gone  in  her  as  prize- master.  He  is  in  poor  health, 
and  will  get  leave  of  absence  till  he  is  better ;  but 
I  do  not  believe  he  will  ever  come  down  here 
again.  Were  you  in  earnest  in  what  you  said 
about  not  liking  your  j)resent  position,  Christy?  " 

"I  don't  say  that  I  absolutely  dislike  it,  for  I 
mean  to  be  happy  in  whatever  place  my  duty  may 
call  me.  The  responsibility  weighs  heavy  on  me, 
and  I  should  prefer  to  be  in  a  subordinate  posi- 
tion," replied  Christy  very  seriously.  "  I  can't 
sleep  as  I  used  to." 

"  I  am  confident  there  will  be  a  vacancy  in  the 
Bellevite,  for  Mr.  Ballard  will  not  come  back: 
Dr.  Linscott  said  as  much  as  that  to  me,"  added 
the  engineer.  "  You  can  have  his  place  if  you 
want  it." 

"But  there  is  a  third  lieutenant  who  may 
deserve  promotion,"  suggested  Christy. 

"  Captain  Breaker  is  dissatisfied  with  him,  and 


MEETING  WITH   THE   BELLEVITE   AT   NIGHT    299 

he  will  get  him  out  of  the  ship,  at  any  rate,  as 
soon  as  the  opportunity  presents  itself.  I  advise 
you  to  write  to  your  father,  and  tell  him  plainly 
just  how  you  feel,"  said  Paul. 

"  I  am  not  sure  that  Captain  Breaker  would  be 
willing  to  receive  me  as  his  second  lieutenant," 
Christy  objected. 

"  I  am  sure  he  would,"  protested  Paul. 

"  I  don't  want  him  to  take  me  simply  because 
my  father  desires  him  to  do  so,"  answered  the 
young  commander,  shaking  his  head. 

"  Then  let  your  father  give  him  the  choice  of 
two  or  three  officers.  That  will  settle  the  mat- 
ter." 

"  I  don't  know,  Paul ;  I  will  think  of  the  matter, 
and  write  to  you  as  soon  as  I  have  time.  There 
comes  the  boat.  Mr.  Flint,  have  the  prisoner 
brought  on  deck  to  be  transferred  to  the  Belle- 
vite." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  two  stout  sailors  who  had 
removed  him  from  the  captain's  cabin  appeared 
on  deck,  dragging  Captain  Flanger  after  them,  for 
he  would  not  walk,  and  did  all  he  could  with  his 
hands  made  fast  behind  him  to  embarrass  his  con- 
ductors. 


300  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  Captain  Passford,  I  protest  agailst  this  treat- 
ment of  a  prisoler  of  war,"  howled  the  privateers- 
man. 

"  All  right,  Captain  Flanger." 

"  I  say  I  am  abused,  and  dragged  from  below 
like  a  dog." 

"  If  you  stand  up  and  walk  like  a  man,  the  dog 
will  not  be  dragged." 

"  Boat  alongside,  sir,"  reported  a  quartermaster. 

"  Put  him  into  the  boat,"  added  Christy. 

The  prisoner  was  certainly  a  hideous-looking 
object,  his  face  daubed  with  blood,  and  his  nose  a 
mass  of  tangled  flesh ;  but  he  was  put  into  the 
boat  in  spite  of  his  struggles.  Paul  Vapoor  bade 
his  friend  an  affectionate  adieu,  and  went  over  the 
side.     The  Bronx  started  her  screw  at  once. 


THE   PLANNING   OF   AN   EXPEDITION         301 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

THE   PLANNING   OF   AN   EXPEDITION 

The  Bronx  continued  on  her  course  indicated 
in  the  verbal  order  of  the  flag-officer.  Christy  felt 
that  he  had  had  a  narrow  escape  from  death,  or  at 
least  a  severe  wound,  at  the  hands  of  the  desperado 
who  had  invaded  his  cabin.  Flanger  had  escaped, 
after  he  had  been  put  on  board  of  the  flag-ship, 
with  the  assistance  of  Galvinne ;  and  he  ap- 
peared not  to  have  taken  the  trouble  to  render 
the  same  service  to  his  confederate.  The  ships' 
companies  of  the  two  steamers  were  inclined  to 
converse,  giving  and  receiving  the  news ;  and 
doubtless  the  prisoner  had  taken  advantage  of  the 
confusion  to  slip  on  board  of  the  Bronx  and 
secrete  himself. 

His  scheme,  which  must  have  been  devised  after 
he  obtained  admission  to  the  cabin,  was  born  of 
nothing  less  than  madness,  and  could  hardly  have 
succeeded    under    any    circumstances,    though    it 


302  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

might  have  ended  in  killing  or  disabling  the  com- 
mander. Christy  felt  that  a  kind  Providence  had 
saved  him,  and  he  rendered  devout  thanks  for  the 
merciful  interposition,  as  it  seemed  to  him. 

While  he  was  still  considering  the  subject,  he 
heard  the  call  for  "  All  the  port  watch  I  "  on  deck, 
and  Mr.  Camden  came  below  to  wake  the  third 
lieutenant,  for  the  routine  was  hardly  in  working 
order  on  board  of  the  steamer.  The  commander 
went  into  his  stateroom,  and  soon  returned  with 
the  sealed  envelope  in  his  hand.  He  was  deeply 
interested  in  its  contents,  for  he  hoped  his  vessel 
was  ordered  to  take  part  in  the  Mississippi  expedi- 
tion, which  was  to  attack  Forts  Jackson  and  St. 
Philip,  and  capture  the  city  of  New  Orleans. 
Eight  bells  had  been  struck,  indicating  midnight, 
which  was  the  hour  at  which  he  was  directed  to 
break  the  seal.  The  first  lieutenant  was  quite  as 
much  interested  in  ascertaining  the  destination  of 
the  Bronx  as  the  commander.  Christy  had  invited 
him  to  his  cabin. 

"  Midnight  is  rather  an  odd  time  for  the  opening 
of  the  envelope  containing  the  orders,"  said  Mr. 
Flint,  as  he  seated  himself  at  the  table.  "But  I 
suppose  it  was  chosen  for  a  purpose." 


THE    PLANNING    OF    AN    EXPEDITION  303 

"  Undoubtedly ;  headed  to  the  south-west  the 
ship  would  be  off  the  passes  of  the  Mississii3pi  at 
eight  bells  in  the  forenoon.  If  we  are  sent  to  Lake 
Pontchartrain  or  Ship  Island,  we  should  be  a  long 
way  off  our  course  at  that  time,"  added  Christy, 
as  he  broke  the  seal  of  the  envelope.  "  Neither 
Lake  Pontchartrain  nor  the  Mississippi.  We  are 
ordered  to  Barataria  Bay,  where  a  steamer  is  load- 
ing with  cotton." 

"  I  did  not  believe  a  little  vessel  like  the  Bronx 
would  be  sent  up  the  river,"  said  Mr.  Flint,  when 
the  commander  had  read  the  paper.  "  Barataria 
Bay  —  that  locality  is  noted  for  something  in  his- 
tory, isn't  it,  captain  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  you  have  never  read  '  Lafitte,  the 
Pirate  of  the  Gulf ; '  but  this  bay  was  his  famous 
resort,"  said  Christy,  smiling.  "  It  was  formerly 
quite  as  noted  as  a  resort  for  smugglers,  and 
Lafitte  was  more  a  smuggler  than  a  pirate  in  this 
region.  He  was  six  feet  two  inches  in  height,  a 
well  educated  and  handsome  man,  so  that  he  was 
a  first-class  hero  for  a  novel  of  the  dime  class," 
added  Christy. 

"  I  believe  your  late  passenger  in  the  cabin  knows 
something  about  Barataria  Bay  and  its  surround- 


304  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

ings,  for  I  think  I  heard  the  Russian  say  that  he 
had  done  some  smuggling  in  this  quarter,"  said 
Mr.  Flint.  "As  you  are  doubtless  aware,  by  a 
series  of  lakes,  bayous,  and  a  canal  which  comes 
out  near  Carrollton,  just  above  New  Orleans,  water 
communication  is  open  to  the  Mississippi  River  for 
small  vessels." 

"  Do  you  say  that  Captain  Flanger  has  been  a 
smuggler  in  these  waters  ?  " 

"  I  think  the  Russian  said  so." 

"  In  that  case,  probably  Mike  was  with  him,  and 
he  may  be  a  useful  man  to  us  as  a  pilot,"  replied 
Christy.  "  The  commodore  says  the  Western  Gulf 
squadron  had  no  steamer  that  was  suitable  for  this 
service,  for  there  is  only  nine  feet  of  water  on  the 
bar  of  Barataria  at  low  water.  For  this  reason  he 
had  been  requested  to  send  the  Bronx,  not  only  on 
account  of  her  light  draft,  but  of  her  speed." 

The  commander  read  his  orders  through.  It 
was  believed  that  vessels  were  loading  with  cotton 
there,  towed  down  in  flatboats  by  small  steamers, 
and  that  a  steamer  of  four  hundred  tons  was  fit- 
ting out  in  the  bay  as  a  privateer.  It  might  not 
be  practicable  for  the  Bronx  to  go  into  the  bay ; 
but  she  was  to  do  what  she  could  to  capture  the 


THE   PLANNING   OF   AN    EXPEDITION         305 

cotton  vessels  and  the  steamer  when  they  came 
out. 

Mr.  Flint  went  to  his  stateroom,  and  turned  in  ; 
but  Christy  spread  his  chart  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
and  using  his  parallel  ruler,  he  found  that  the 
present  course  of  the  Bronx  would  take  her  to 
the  Pass  a  Loutre,  the  most  northerly  entrance  of 
the  Mississippi  River.  He  went  to  the  bridge  at 
once,  and  directed  the  officer  of  the  deck  to  make 
the  course  south-west  by  south.  Everything  was 
going  well  on  deck,  and  Mr.  Pennant  had  proved 
that  he  was  a  competent  officer. 

By  this  time  the  commander  began  to  feel  that 
sleep  was  a  necessity  for  him,  for  he  had  hardly 
rested  at  all  the  night  before,  and  he  turned  in  at 
two  bells.  He  dropped  asleep  almost  instantly, 
and  did  not  wake  till  he  heard  eight  bells  in  the 
morning.  It  was  quite  light  in  his  stateroom,  and 
he  realized  that  it  was  eight  o'clock,  instead  of 
four,  as  he  at  first  supposed. 

Dressing  himself  hastily,  Christy  hastened  on 
deck,  and  to  the  bridge,  where  he  found  Mr.  Flint, 
who  informed  him  that  the  Bronx  was  off  the 
South  Pass  of  the  Mississippi.  The  fleet  of  the 
flag-officer   of    the   Western    Gulf  squadron   had 


306  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

gone  up  the  river,  with-  the  exception  of  a  single 
vessel,  which  had  not  been  able  to  get  over  the 
bar.     There  were  a  few  sail  in  sight. 

"  We  are  all  right  on  the  course,  Mr.  Flint ;  now 
make  it  west,"  said  Christy  to  the  executive  officer ; 
and  then  went  to  his  cabin  for  his  breakfast,  direct- 
ing the  officer  of  the  deck  to  report  to  him  when 
the  steamer  was  off  the  South  West  Pass. 

When  he  had  finished  his  morning  meal,  he 
proceeded  to  study  his  chart  again.  He  had 
never  been  to  the  westward  of  the  mouths  of  the 
Mississippi ;  but  he  had  a  chart  of  the  entrance  to 
Barataria  Bay.  He  examined  it  with  the  greatest 
care,  and  made  himself  familiar  with  the  bearings 
and  distances.  In  about  an  hour  after  he  left  the 
deck,  a  messenger  came  to  the  door  of  the  cabin 
to  inform  him  that  the  South  West  Pass  was  in 
sight,  bearing  due  north. 

"  Make  the  course  west  north-west,"  said  he  to 
the  first  lieutenant,  as  he  joined  him  on  the  bridge. 

"  West  north-west,  sir,"  repeated  the  executive 
officer,  as  he  gave  it  to  the  quartermaster  at  the 
wheel. 

"  We  shall  soon  be  where  our  operations  begin ; 
but  I  am  afraid  we  are  to  have  a  lazy  time  of  it," 


THE    PLAiN'NING    OF    AN    EXPEDITION  307 

added  Christy,  as  soon  as  the  vessel's  head  had 
been  pointed  in  the  direction  indicated. 

"Why  so,  Captain  Passford?"  asked  Mr.  FHnt. 

"  Barataria  Bay  makes  a  big  hole  in  the  State  of 
Louisiana,  and  most  of  it  is  shoal  water.  At  the 
south  of  it  is  the  Isle  Grande  Terre,  on  tlie  west- 
ern end  of  which  is  a  fort,  which  commands  the 
entire  channel,"  replied  the  captain. 

"  That's  bad,"  added  Mr.  Flint,  shaking  his  head. 

"  I  have  no  idea  of  its  strength ;  but  I  do  not 
care  to  have  the  Bronx  knocked  to  pieces  by  the 
big  guns  of  a  fort.  The  bar  of  Barataria  and  the 
shoal  water  of  the  entrance  to  the  bay  extend  out 
about  two  miles  into  the  Gulf.  At  low  water,  two 
miles  from  the  fort,  we  should  bury  our  keel  in 
the  mud.  It  looks  just  now  as  though  we  should 
have  to  put  the  Bronx  under  the  guns  of  the  fort, 
or  simply  blockade  the  entrance  to  the  bay.  That 
makes  it  look  like  a  quiet  time  in  these  waters." 

"  Of  course  the  Confederates  on  the  lower  Mis- 
sissippi are  using  all  their  resources  to  strengthen 
Fort  Jackson  and  Fort  St.  Philij) ;  and  they  can 
make  a  better  use  of  big  guns  and  artillerymen 
than  in  defending  an  opening  like  this  one,"  re- 
plied Mr.  Flint. 


308  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  This  is  not  a  cotton-growing  region,  but  is 
given  np  to  sugar  raising,"  added  Christy.  "They 
have  to  bring  the  cotton  a  long  distance  in  order 
to  ship  it  here." 

"For  these  reasons,  I  do  not  believe  this  fort 
is  of  much  account." 

"  Perhaj)s  not ;  but  I  should  not  care  to  have 
the  Bronx  sunk  by  a  columbiad  in  the  attempt  to 
find  out  the  strength  of  the  fort." 

"  It  is  possible  that  the  Russian  knows  some- 
thing about  this  region,"  suggested  Mr.  Flint. 

"  I  will  have  a  talk  with  him,"  replied  the  com- 
mander, as  he  left  the  bridge. 

Seating  himself  on  the  quarter-deck,  he  sent  for 
Michael  Bornhoff,  who  presently  reported  to  him. 
This  man  had  proved  himself  to  be  entirely  faith- 
ful and  reliable ;  and  Christy  had  no  doubts  in 
regard  to  his  loyalty,  for  his  ra-ce  guaranteed  that. 

"  Do  you  know  where  we  are  bound,  Mike  ?  " 
asked  Christy. 

"  I  know  what  all  the  crew  know,  for  word  has 
been  passed  around  that  we  are  bound  to  Bara- 
taria  Bay,"  replied  the  Russian  with  a  cheerful 
smile. 

"  Were  you  ever  there,  Mike  ?  " 


THE   PLANNING    OF   AN   EXPEDITION         309 

"  Was  I  ever  there,  captain  ?  "  I  lived  there  a 
year  !  "  exclaimed  the  contraband.  "  I  was  in  the 
fishing  business  at  that  time,"  he  added  with  a 
significant  smile  on  his  face. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  " 

"  We  had  the  Magnolia  over  here  then,  and  1 
used  to  go  out  fishing  in  her  about  every  night," 
chuckled  Mike.  "  Sometimes  I  did  not  catch  any 
fish,  and  sometimes  I  caught  five  hundred  boxes 
of  Havana  cigars.  I  often  caught  other  kinds  of 
fish." 

"  You  did  not  always  eat  the  fish  you  caught," 
suggested  Christy. 

"  No,  sir ;  but  I  used  to  drink  some  of  them." 

"  Precisely  so  ;  West  India  rum  and  wines." 

"Cigars  mostly,  sir,  was  the  kind  of  fish  we 
caught.  Captain  Flanger  brought  them  outside 
the  Grand  Pass :  I  took  them  up  to  Fort  Lafitte, 
and  the  captain's  brother  worked  them  into  New 
Orleans  and  other  places.  They  did  a  big  busi- 
ness before  the  custom-house  folks  broke  it  up." 

"Very  likely;  and  I  dare  say  you  know  all 
about  this  region." 

"  No  doubt  of  that,  sir." 

"  What  do  you  know  about  the  fort?  " 


310  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"  Not  much,  captain,  for  in  our  business  we  did 
not  have  anything  to  do  with  forts  and  such 
things,"  chuckled  Mike.  "  The  okl  quarters  of 
the  mechanics  and  laborers  used  to  be  on  the  Gulf 
shore,  but  they  moved  them  up  north  of  the  fort, 
on  the  Grand  Pass.  About  a  mile  east  of  the 
fort  there  is  a  big  plantation." 

"That  is  all  for  the  present,  Mike,"  added 
Christy. 

The  contraband  touched  his  cap,  for  he  had  been 
rigged  out  in  a  new  suit  of  seaman's  clothes.  The 
commander  retired  to  his  cabin,  and  again  devoted 
himself  to  the  study  of  the  chart  of  the  locality. 
His  first  purpose  must  be  to  obtain  accurate  infor- 
mation in  regard  to  the  strength  of  the  fort,  and 
the  position  of  the  steamer,  if  there  were  such  a 
craft  in  the  bay.  He  decided  to  approach  the 
entrance  by  the  East  Channel,  though  it  would  not 
be  possible  for  the  Bronx  to  reach  the  Grand  Pass 
from  that  direction,  for  there  were  hardly  more 
than  six  feet  of  water  at  low  tide ;  and  the  rise 
and  fall  was  less  than  a  foot  and  a  half. 

He  had  decided  upon  his  method  of  operations, 
and  then  wished  again  that  he  was  not  in  com- 
mand of  the  steamer ;    for  the   expedition  he  in- 


THE  PLANNING   OF   AN   EXI'liDITION         311 

tended  to  send  out  was  one  he  would  have  been 
glad  to  command  in  person,  instead  of  remaining 
inactive  on  board  of  the  Bronx.  As  soon  as  he 
had  arranged  his  plan,  he  went  on  deck.  To  the 
astonishment  of  the  first  lieutenant,  he  changed 
the  course  of  the  steamer  to  the  north,  and  at 
noon  let  go  the  anchor  in  four  fathoms  of  water. 
The  vessel  remained  there  till  it  was  dark,  and 
then  proceeded  to  the  westward,  sounding  all  the 
time. 


312  STAND  BY  THE  UNION 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE  NEGRO  VILLAGE  ON  THE  ISLE  GRANDE  TERRE 

The  commander  of  the  Bronx  had  explained  his 
plan  to  the  first  lieutenant.  There  was  nothing 
especially  perilous  in  the  expedition  to  be  sent 
out ;  and  it  was  the  policy  of  Christy  to  keep  the 
steamer  out  of  sight  of  the  fort,  and  of  those  in 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  it.  After  the  Bronx 
had  been  on  her  course  about  two  hours,  and  four 
bells  had  just  struck,  the  leadsman  reported  two 
fathoms.     A  little  later  eleven  feet  was  the  depth. 

"  Quartermaster,  strike  one  bell,"  said  Christy. 

"  One  bell,  sir,"  repeated  the  petty  officer  at  the 
wheel. 

"  Ten  feet !  "  shouted  the  man  at  the  lead. 

"  Strike  three  bells,"  added  the  commander ; 
and  the  steamer  began  to  back  her  screw. 

As  soon  as  the  Bronx  had  lost  her  headway,  the 
screw  was  stopped,  and  a  drift  lead  was  dropped 
into  the  water.     A  sharp  lookout  had  been  kept, 


NEGRO   VILLAGE   ON   ISLE   GRANDE   TERRE     313 

and  some  flickering  lights  had  been  reported.  The 
weather  had  become  cloudy  since  noon,  but  there 
was  no  fog  and  no  wind. 

"  You  will  let  Mr.  Pennant  command  this  expe- 
dition, Mr.  Flint,"  said  Christy.  "  He  will  take 
the  first  cutter,  with  ten  men,  including  Quarter- 
master Vincent  and  Bornhoff." 

The  third  lieutenant  was  sent  for,  and  his  in- 
structions were  given  to  him.  Mike  would  be  his 
pilot,  and  could  give  him  such  information  as  he 
required  in  regard  to  the  locality.  He  was  to 
land  in  some  convenient  locality,  cross  the  island 
on  foot  at  the  plantation,  to  Fort  Lafitte,  distant 
less  than  a  mile,  and  ascertain  if  there  were  a 
steamer  or  other  vessels  in  the  bay.  He  was  also 
instructed  to  use  all  means  in  his  power  to  ascer- 
tain the  strength  of  the  fort.  He  was  to  make  a 
landing  about  half  a  mile  west  of  the  plantation 
buildings. 

Within  the  limits  of  these  instructions,  he  was 
to  act  on  his  own  judgment.  Mike  was  sent  for, 
and  further  information  in  regard  to  the  course 
was  obtained  from  him.  The  officer  was  cautioned 
to  be  prudent,  and  not  fall  into  any  traps.  If  he 
discovered  that  there  was  a  steamer  in  the  bay. 


314  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

and  that  the  fort  was  not  heavily  armed,  he  was 
to  burn  a  red  roman  candle  as  a  signal  to  the 
Bronx,  which  would  proceed  to  the  southward, 
and  then  enter  the  Grand  Pass  by  the  deepest 
water. 

"  Where  are  the  negro  quarters  of  this  planta- 
tion, Mike  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Pennant. 

"  Just  west  of  the  big  house,  sir,"  replied  the 
Russian. 

"  I  don't  know  exactly  where  we  are  now,  Cap- 
tain Passford,"  said  the  officer  of  the  expedition. 

"  We  lie  about  south  of  what  Mike  calls  the  big 
house,  a  mile  and  a  half  distant  from  it.  Make 
the  boat's  course  north  north-west,  and  you  will 
strike  the  shore  about  half  way  between  the 
planter's  house  and  the  fort.  But  when  you  get 
near  enough  to  see  both  of  them,  you  can  land 
where  you  think  best,"  Christy  explained. 

The  boat's  crew  had  already  lowered  the  first 
cutter  into  the  water.  The  oars  were  muffled,  for 
the  chances  were  that  no  one  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
plantation  had  discovered  the  presence  of  the 
Bronx,  and  it  Avas  not  advisable  to  alarm  the 
people.  Vincent  acted  as  cockswain  of  the  boat, 
while  the  Russian,  as  most  of  the  officers  and  men 


NEGRO   VILLAGE    ON   ISLE   GRANDE   TERRE     315 

insisted  upon  calling  him,  was  seated  in  the  stern 
sheets  with  the  third  lieutenant.  The  eight  men 
at  the  oars  formed  the  rest  of  the  crew. 

"  I  don't  believe  you  will  find  many  hands  down 
here,  Mr.  Pennant,"  said  Mike  in  a  whisper. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  hands  ? "  asked  the 
officer. 

"  Laborers,  niggers,"  replied  the  Russian. 

"Why  not?" 

"  I  expect  they  have  sent  all  the  strong  ones  up 
to  work  on  the  fortifications." 

"  Shall  we  find  no  one  at  the  negro  quarters  ?  " 
asked  the  lieutenant  with  interest. 

"  Only  the  women  and  the  old  hands,  too  old  to 
do  much  work." 

"  Can  you  make  out  where  you  are,  Mike  ?  " 
inquired  Mr.  Pennant,  after  about  half  a  mile  had 
been  made. 

"  I  can  just  see  the  fort  and  the  big  house.  It 
is  not  so  very  dark  to-night,"  answered  the  Rus- 
sian. 

The  course  was  believed  to  be  correct  for  the 
point  indicated  by  the  captain,  and  in  less  than 
half  an  hour  the  boat  grounded;  but  the  shore 
was  bold  enough  to  enable  the  men  to  land.     Mr. 


316  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Pennant  went  to  the  forward  part  of  the  boat  and 
took  a  careful  look  all  around  him.  All  was  as 
silent  as  a  tomb.  Stepping  into  the  fore-sheets, 
he  leaped  on  shore,  directing  the  Russian  to  follow 
him. 

"  Vincent,  you  will  remain  in  charge  of  the  boat 
and  the  men,"  said  the  third  lieutenant,  addressing 
the  quartermaster.  "  I  will  explore  the  island 
with  Mike.  I  have  the  fireworks  with  me,  and 
you  will  keep  a  sharp  lookout  in  the  direction  of 
the  fort.  If  you  see  a  light  close  to  the  water, 
make  for  it  as  fast  as  you  can.  Do  you  under- 
stand me  ?  " 

"  Perfectly,  Mr.  Pennant." 

"  But  you  need  not  expect  any  signal  for  a 
couple  of  hours,  or  even  three.  If  we  get  into 
trouble,  we  shall  retreat  upon  the  boat  direct;  so 
keep  your  eyes  wide  open." 

The  officer  led  the  way  up  the  shore,  and  the 
rows  of  sugar-cane  extended  almost  to  the  water. 
They  could  make  out  the  little  village  of  negro 
cabins  which  lay  between  them  and  the  planter's 
house,  and  they  directed  their  steps  towards  it. 
It  was  but  a  short  walk,  and  they  soon  reached 
the  lane  that  extended  between  the  rows  of  huts. 


NEGEO    VILLAGE    ON   ISLE   GRANDE   TEERE     317 

The  lieutenant  took  his  two  revolvers  from  his 
hip  pockets,  and  examined  them  as  well  as  he 
could  in  the  dark,  and  Mike  did  the  same,  for  it 
was  necessary  to  be  prepared  for  whatever  might 
happen.  The  village  was  as  silent  as  though  it 
were  entirely  deserted ;  but  it  was  nearly  mid- 
night, and  doubtless  they  were  asleep  in  the 
cabins.  They  entered  one.  It  was  still  and  dark 
within  the  house.  Mr.  Pennant  had  brought  with 
him  a  small  lantern,  which  he  lighted  where  the 
glare  of  the  match  could  not  be  seen ;  but  it  re- 
vealed nothing  to  the  inquirers. 

Covering  the  lantern  so  that  its  light  could  not 
be  seen,  they  followed  the  lane  between  the  two 
rows  of  cabins  for  some  distance  farther,  and  then 
entered  another.  Like  the  first,  it  was  deserted. 
They  crossed  to  the  other  side  of  the  avenue, 
where  they  saw  some  signs  that  the  cabin  was 
inhabited.  Uncovering  his  lantern,  Mr.  Pennant 
threw  the  light  upon  the  interior.  It  contained 
two  beds,  and  each  of  them  was  occupied  by  two 
persons.  In  one  were  two  silvered  heads  to  be 
seen,  while  the  other  displayed  two  heads  that 
appeared  to  belong  to  women. 

"  Shut  the  door,  Mike,"  said  the  officer,  in  order 
to  prevent  the  light  from  being  seen. 


318  STAND   BY   THE  UNION 

"I  think  I  know  one  of  the  old  men,"  added  the 
Russian  as  he  returned  from  the  door,  "Shall  I 
wake  him  up?" 

"Yes;  but  don't  frighten  him,"  replied  Mr. 
Pennant. 

"Uncle  Job,"  said  Mike,  placing  his  hand  on 
the  shoulder  of  the  sleeper  on  the  side  of  the  bed 
nearest  to  him. 

The  head  and  hair  of  the  old  colored  man  were 
peculiar  enough  to  enable  the  Russian  to  identify 
him  if  he  had  ever  seen  him  even  once  before. 
His  mouth  was  twisted  to  one  side  either  natu- 
rally or  by  some  injury,  and  his  kinky  hair  made 
him  look  as  though  he  carried  a  great  bale  of  cot- 
ton on  the  top  of  his  head.  He  opened  his  eyes 
when  Mike  shook  him  gently,  and  looked  at  the 
two  men  at  the  side  of  his  bed  with  a  wondering 
rather  than  an  alarmed  expression. 

"Who  dar?"  inquired  the  negro. 

"  Good-morning,  Uncle  Job,"  replied  Mike,  tak- 
ing the  hand  of  the  aged  colored  person.  "  How 
is  your  health?" 

"  Don't  hab  no  healf,  massa,"  replied  Job,  gaz- 
ing earnestly  at  the  intruder  upon  his  slumbers. 

"Don't  you  know  me,  Uncle  Job?" 


NEGRO   VILLAGE   O^    ISLE   GRANDE   TERRE     319 

"  'Pears  like  I  do ;  I  reckon  you's  Massa  Cap'n 
Flanger." 

"  Not  exactly ;  but  I'm  his  man,  Mike  Bornhoff." 

"  Jes'  so  ;  you  was  born  ob  de  debbil,"  replied 
the  old  negro,  rising  in  his  bed,  and  showing  all 
his  remaining  teeth  in  an  expansive  smile. 

"He  remembers  me,"  said  Mike  turning  to  the 
lieutenant.  "  We  have  struck  the  right  man. 
But  he  don't  mean  that  I  am  any  wickeder  than 
the  rest  of  the  world.  I  used  to  be  called  here  by 
my  last  name,  and  Job  invented  the  pun  he  has 
just  used." 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  we  have  struck  the 
right  man,  Mike  ? "  asked  Mr.  Pennant,  caring 
little  for  the  former  relations  of  the  two  men. 

"  Because,  though  he  don't  look  it,  he  is  the 
best  posted  nigger  in  these  parts.  He  is  the  wise 
man  among  his  people,  and  a  sort  of  leader  among 
them,  and  fetich  man  besides." 

"  All  right ;  get  him  up  if  you  can.  Is  he  able 
to  walk  ?  " 

"He  is  as  tough  as  a  he-bear,  and  can  walk  a 
hundred  miles  on  a  stretch,"  replied  Mike.  "  He 
knows  everything  that  is  going  on  in  these  times." 

The  lieutenant  had  covered  his  lantern,  for  he 


320  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

did  not  wish  to  wake  tiie  other  sleepers  in  the 
cabin,  after  the  description  the  Russian  had  given 
of  his  man.  Mike  spoke  in  a  low  tone  to  him, 
and  it  did  not  take  him  long  to  make  his  toilet, 
for  he  slept  just  as  he  was  clothed  during  the  day. 
No  one  knew  how  old  he  was,  but  he  was  still 
brisk  in  his  movements.  The  officer  led  the  way 
to  one  of  the  deserted  cabins  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  the  one  occupied  by  Uncle  Job. 

No  one  was  stirring  in  the  vicinity,  and  the 
silence  was  as  profound  as  death  itself.  Not  a 
word  was  said  till  they  reached  the  cabin  the 
officer  had  selected,  and  when  they  had  entered, 
he  closed  the  door  behind  them.  The  lantern  was 
unveiled,  and  the  lieutenant  seated  himself  upon 
a  block  of  timber,  of  which  there  were  several  in 
the  room, 

"  Now,  Uncle  Job,  I  want  you  to  answer  some 
questions,"  Mr.  Pennant  began. 

"'Pose  I  don't  answer  'em?"  suggested  the 
negro. 

"  Then  I  shall  put  you  in  irons,  and  take  you  on 
board  of  the  steamer,"  added  the  officer  sternly. 

"  De  steamer !  wot's  de  steamer  ?  Is't  a  Yankee 
gumboat  ?  "  demanded  Uncle  Job,  opening  his  eyes 
with  wonder  and  astonishment. 


NEGRO    VILLAGE   ON    ISLE   GRANDE   TERRE     321 

"  That's  just  what  it  is." 

"  Den  I  gib  you  all  de  answers  you  want,"  re- 
plied the  negro  with  a  cheerful  smile.  "Whar 
de  gumboat?  " 

"  She  is  off  the  shore  not  far  from  here.  Now 
you  will  answer  my  questions.  There  is  a  fort 
here?" 

"  Yes,  sar ;  ober  dar,"  he  replied,  pointing  to  the 
west. 

"  How  many  men  are  there  at  the  fort  ?  " 

"  Only  twenty,  sar ;  all  gone  ober  to  New 
Orleans,  sar." 

"  How  many  guns  has  it  ?  I  mean  big  guns, 
Uncle  Job  ?  " 

"  I  done  count  only  four  ob  dem  w'en  I  was  dar 
last  time." 

"  Only  four  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Pennant.  •'  Are 
you  telling  me  the  truth,  Uncle  Job  ?  " 

"I  neber  spoke  noffin  but  the  truf,  Massa 
Ossifer." 

"  Are  those  four  very  large,  —  long  as  this  cabin 
is  wide  ?  "  asked  the  lieutenant  with  interest. 

"  No,  sar !  "  exclaimed  Job  with  energy. 

"  But  they  must  have  had  very  big  guns." 

"  Yes,  sar ;  but  dey  done  tote  'em  all  ober  to  de 
Mis'sip  Riber." 


322  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

This  seemed  to  be  reasonable  to  the  lieutenant, 
and  in  accordance  with  the  belief  of  his  superiors 
on  board  of  the  Bronx,  for  no  Union  man-of-war 
of  any  size  could  pass  through  the  water  courses 
to  the  great  river.  It  looked  as  though  the  big 
guns  had  been  replaced  with  those  of  smaller 
calibre. 

Mr.  Pennant  put  out  the  light  in  his  lantern, 
and  the  party  started  to  cross  the  island. 


A   PHOFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT      323 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

A  PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT 

Mr.  Pennant  had  some  doubts  about  the  correct- 
ness of  the  important  information  he  had  obtained, 
but  he  was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  verify  it.  It 
was  a  matter  of  course  that  sentinels  patrolled  the 
vicinity  of  the  fort,  or  at  least  the  principal 
approach  to  it.  He  decided  to  postpone  his 
inquiry  into  this  matter  till  a  later  hour  of  the 
night  or  morning. 

"  Whar  you  gwine,  Massa  Ossifer  ?  "  asked  Uncle 
Job,  after  they  had  walked  a  short  distance  from 
the  negro  village. 

"  Over  to  the  other  side  of  the  island,"  replied 
the  lieutenant. 

"  Wot  you  gwine  to  do  ober  dar,  massa  ?  " 

"  I  want  to  see  what  there  is  over  there." 

"Dis  nigger  kin  told  you  wot  dar  is  over  dar." 

"  Well,  what  is  there  over  there?  " 

"  Dar's  a  steamer  ober  dar,  an'  I  speck  de  Yan- 


324  STAI^D   BY  THE   UNION 

kee  gumboat's  gwine  in  dar  to  look  arter  dat 
steamer,"  said  Uncle  Job,  chuckling  as  though  he 
enjoyed  the  prospect  of  such  an  event.  "  Say, 
Massa  Ossifer,  is  Massa  Linkum  in  yore  gum- 
boat?" 

"Not  exactly;  but  she  is  well  filled  with  his 
people,"  replied  Mr.  Pennant,  laughing. 

"  I  done  wish  dat  Massa  Linkum  come  down 
here  hisself,"  added  the  venerable  colored  person. 

"  He  can  hardly  spare  the  time  to  do  that ;  his 
business  is  such  that  he  cannot  leave,"  replied  the 
lieutenant,  much  amused  at  the  simplicity  of  the 
negro.  "  Now  tell  me  something  more  about  this 
steamer  in  the  bay.     How  big  is  she  ?  " 

"  I  can't  told  you  'zackly,  massa  ;  she  as  big  as 
de  fort." 

"  Where  did  she  come  from  ?  "  asked  the  lieu- 
tenant, who  had  more  confidence  in  the  honesty 
than  in  the  intelligence  of  Job. 

"  I  dunno,  massa ;  but  she  done  come  in  from 
de  sea.  When  she  git  off  dar  two  mile  she  done 
stick  in  de  mud,"  answered  the  negro,  pointing  in 
the  direction  of  the  bar.  "Den  de  little  steamers 
from  up  the  bay  take  off  de  loadin',  and  she  done 
come  in." 


A   PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO    THE   FORT      325 

"  With  what  was  she  loaded?  " 

"  All  sorts  o'  tings,  massa ;  guns,  and  pistols, 
and  close.  Dis  nigger  help  take  de  tings  out  ob 
her." 

"  What  is  she  doing  now  in  the  bay  ?  " 

"  Loadin'  wid  cotton  de  steamers  fotch  down." 

"  Where  does  she  lie  now  ?  " 

"  Jes'  off  de  ole  Fort  Lafitte,  whar  de  water's 
deep." 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  the  party  reached  the 
locality  indicated  by  Job.  The  officer  could  see 
the  steamer  which  looked,  in  tlie  gloom  of  the 
night,  as  though  she  was  a  craft  of  about  five 
hundred  tons.  She  was  moored  in  the  deep  water 
so  far  in  that  she  could  not  be  seen  by  vessels  in 
the  offing.  On  each  side  of  her  was  a  small  river 
steamer,  and  she  seemed  not  to  have  completed 
her  cargo. 

"  Do  you  know  the  name  of  that  steamer.  Uncle 
Job,"  inquired  Mr.  Pennant. 

"  Yes,  sar ;  I  knows  it  like  my  own  name,  but  1 
can't  spoke  it  if  I  die  for't,"  answered  Job, 
laughing. 

"  Try  to  do  so. 

"  No  use,  Massa  Ossifer ;  dis  nigger  don't  hab 
teef  enough  to  do  dat." 


326  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  Can't  you  spell  it  ?  '' 

"  No,  sar  ;  can't  spell  noffin." 

But  Job  was  very  obliging,  and  he  made  a  hiss- 
ing sound,  followed  by  an  effort  to  sneeze  which 
was  a  failure.  Then  he  hissed  some  more,  though 
the  loss  of  his  front  teeth  interfered  with  the  effort. 
Then  he  said  "  fing." 

"  I  know  what  he  means,"  interposed  the  Rus- 
sian. "  I  know  that  steamer,  for  she  came  in  at 
Cedar  Keys  when  I  was  there.  He  means  the 
Sphinx." 

"  Dat's  it,  Massa  Ossifer  !  "  exclaimed  Job,  ap- 
parently delighted  to  find  that  he  had  made  him- 
self understood. 

"  Has  she  any  big  guns  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sar ;  she  done  h'ist  two  out  ob  her  in- 
nards, and  done  took  two  more  from  de  fort." 

"  All  right ;  I  think  we  understand  the  situation 
up  here,"  said  Mr.  Pennant,  as  he  led  the  way  in 
the  direction  from  which  they  had  come. 

They  returned  to  the  negro  village,  for  the 
commander  of  the  expedition  did  not  feel  as 
though  he  had  yet  finished  his  mission  on  shore. 

"  Mind  yore  eye,  Massa  Gumboat !  "  exclaimed 
Job,  in  a  low  tone,   but  with  great  earnestness. 


A   PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT      327 

"  Dar's  somebody  comin'  from  de  fort !  He's 
comin'  mighty  quick  shore." 

The  negro  hurried  the  officer  and  Mike  into  one 
of  the  cabins,  and  shoved  them  into  a  sort  of 
closet,  while  he  went  to  the  door  himself.  He 
passed  out  into  the  lane,  as  the  man  came  into  it 
from  the  middle  of  the  field,  for  he  had  not  been 
near  enough  to  the  shore  to  discover  the  boat. 

"  Who  dar  ?  "  called  Job. 

"  Soldier  from  the  fort,"  replied  the  man. 
"  What  are  you  doing  out  here  at  this  time  of 
•night  ?  " 

"  I  done  get  sick,  massa,  and  I's  gwine  up  to  de 
big  house  to  see  de  doctor,"  replied  the  negro,  who 
probably  used  the  first  excuse  that  came  into  his 
head. 

"  The  doctor  !  "  exclaimed  the  soldier.  "  Is 
there  a  doctor  there  ?  " 

"  I  reckon  dar's  one  dar  if  he  done  habn't  leabe 
yisterday." 

•"  Then  you  can  do  my  errand  for  me,"  added 
the  soldier. 

"  Yes,  sar;  what's  dat,  massa  ?  " 

"  One  of  our  men  is  very  sick,  and  we  have  no 
doctor.     We  are  afraid  he  will  die  before  morning, 


328  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

and  we  want  a  doctor.  -  Ours  was  ordered  off  a 
week  ago." 

"  I  go  for  de  doctor  if  he's  dar,"  said  Job. 

"  Very  well ;  I  will  go  back  and  tell  the  sick 
man  the  doctor's  coming,"  added  the  soldier. 
"That  will  give   him  a  hope,  if  nothing  more." 

"Dis  nigger's  'feered  de  doctor  done  gone 
away." 

"  If  he  isn't  there,  we  can't  have  him ;  but  hurry 
up.  Uncle  Job,  and  come  over  and  tell  us  if  he 
isn't  there,"  said  the  soldier,  as  he  hurried  away 
as  rapidly  as  he  came,  evidently  believing  that 
hope  was  a  panacea  to  a  sick  man. 

As  the  soldier  did  not  offer  to  come  into  the 
cabin,  Mr.  Pennant  had  come  out  of  his  hiding- 
place,  and  had  heard  all  tliat  was  said  by  the  sol- 
dier, even  while  he  was  in  concealment. 

"  Is  there  any  doctor  at  the  big  house  ?  "  asked 
the  lieutenant  as  soon  as  Job  entered  the  house. 

"  No,  sar ;  all  de  family  done  leave,  an'  was 
gwine  to  New  Orleans.  Arter  a  while  I  go  to  de 
fort  and  tell  de  sodgers  the  doctor  done  gone,"  re- 
plied Job. 

"  I  will  go  with  you,  Uncle  Job,"  added  Mr.  Pen- 
nant quietly. 


A   PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT      329 

"  You,  Massa  Gumboat ! "  cried  the  negro. 
"  De  sodgers  put  de  bagonet  frou  your  crop  like 
a  knife  frou  a  pullet's  froat !  " 

"  Not  if  you  tell  them  I  am  the  doctor,"  added 
the  lieutenant. 

"  De  doctor !     Be  you  a  doctor,  sar  ?  " 

"I  have  done  something  in  the  business,  and 
perhaps  I  can  cure  the  man  who  is  sick,  if  they 
have  the  proper  medicine,"  added  the  officer. 

"  Dey  hab  de  medicine  at  de  big  house." 

'^  Can  you  get  into  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sar ;  de  oberseer's  sick  abed,  and  dis 
nigger  go  right  in  like  massa  hisself,"  replied  Job, 
as  he  led  the  way  in  the  direction  of  the  planter's 
house. 

The  Russian  was  sent  to  the  boat  to  await  the 
return  of  the  lieutenant;  but  he  was  instructed 
not  to  open  his  mouth  to  his  shipmates  in  regard 
to  what  had  been  done  on  the  island.  Job  found  a 
way  to  get  into  the  big  house,  and  conducted  the 
officer  to  the  dispensary,  where  he  had  so  often 
gone  for  remedies  for  his  ailments.  He  found 
what  he  wanted,  and  then  he  felt  reasonably  cer- 
tain that  he  should  make  a  success  of  his  profes- 
sional visit  to  the  soldier.     He  took  several  small 


330  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

bottles  of  medicines  in  addition  to  the  particular 
one  upon  wliicli  he  depended. 

Job  conducted  him  to  the  fort,  which  was  over 
a  mile  distant.  The  lieutenant  was  not  dressed  in 
his  uniform  with  the  shoulder  straps,  though  he 
had  procured  one  from  the  store  ship  at  the  station ; 
but  he  had  adjusted  his  garments  to  the  needs  of 
the  occasion,  so  that,  if  captured  he  could  hardly 
be  recognized  as  a  Union  officer.  But  he  had  his 
navy  revolvers  in  his  hip  pockets,  though  they 
were  covered  by  the  skirts  of  the  frock  coat  he 
wore,  for  he  had  borrowed  this  garment  of  the 
surgeon. 

At  the  principal  entrance  of  the  fort  they  were 
challenged  by  the  sentinel.  Mr.  Pennant  was 
somewhat  afraid  his  northern  dialect  would  betray 
him,  for  he  was  not  a  highly  educated  man,  though 
he  was  exceedingly  well  informed  in  all  matters 
pertaining  to  the  duties  of  a  shipmaster. 

"Stand!     Who  comes  there?  "  said  the  sentinel. 

"Friends,"  replied  the  lieutenant. 

"  Advance,  friends,  and  give  the  countersign  I  " 

"  We  have  no  countersign  to  give." 

"  Who  are  you?  "  demanded  the  soldier. 

"  Dr.  Waterton,"  answered  Mr.  Pennant,  giving 


A   PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT      331 

the  first  name  that  came  into  his  head,  for  the 
medical  title  was  the  essential  thing. 

"All  right,  doctor;  I  have  been  directed  to 
admit  you.     Pass  in,  sir." 

Job  was  familiar  with  the  interior  of  the  fort, 
and  he  led  the  way ;  but  before  they  had  crossed 
the  parade,  the  soldier  who  had  gone  for  the 
doctor  came  to  them,  and  conducted  them  to  a 
casemate,  where  the  sick  soldier  was  still  suffering 
terrible  pains. 

"  Lieutenant  Fourchon,  this  is  the  doctor ;  but 
I  do  not  know  his  name,"  said  the  soldier. 

"  Dr.  Waterton,"  added  Mr.  Pennant. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  Dr.  Waterton,  for  I  have 
exhausted  all  my  remedies,"  said  Lieutenant 
Fourchon.  "  I  was  not  born  to  be  a  doctor.  The 
patient  seems  to  be  no  better." 

"  It  does  not  look  like  a  very  bad  case,"  added 
the  doctor,  finding  it  necessary  to  say  something, 
as  he  felt  the  pulse  of  the  sufferer. 

Thousfh  the  lieutenant  of  the  Bronx  was  not  a 
physician,  he  was  not  altogether  a  pretender,  for 
in  the  capacity  of  mate  and  temporary  commander, 
he  had  done  duty  in  the  healing  art  in  the  absence 
of  a  more  skilful  person. 


332  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"  A  glass  of  water  and  a  teaspoon,"  said  he  to 
the  soldier-nurse ;  and  they  were  promptly  brought 
to  him. 

The  doctor  took  from  his  pocket  a  small  bottle 
of  chloroform  he  had  obtained  from  the  big  house, 
and  dropped  a  quantity  of  it  into  the  teaspoon. 
Mixing  it  with  a  little  water  in  a  glass,  he  gave  it 
to  the  patient,  who  swallowed  it  quickly  in  spite  of 
its  burning  taste. 

"  Now  a  piece  of  flannel,"  added  the  doctor. 

Upon  this  when  it  was  brought  he  dropped  a 
quantity  of  the  chloroform,  and  applied  it  to  the 
seat  of  tlie  pain.  In  a  moment  the  soldier  cried 
out  against  the  burning  heat  of  the  remedy ;  but 
the  practitioner  insisted  that  it  should  remain  a 
while  longer.  But  he  relieved  him  of  it  in  a  short 
time. 

"  How  do  you  feel?"  asked  the  doctor. 

"  Better ;  a  great  deal  better,"  replied  the 
patient. 

In  fact,  in  less  than  an  hour  he  said  he  was 
entirely  relieved  from  the  severe  pain.  He  was 
very  grateful  to  the  doctor,  whom  no  one  sus- 
pected of  being  a  Yankee  gunboat  officer. 

"  I  had  the  same  thing  once  before,  and  I  was 


A   PROFESSIONAL   VISIT   TO   THE   FORT      333 

sure  I  should  die  with  it  this  time,"  said  the  sick 
soldier.  "  It  lasted  me  all  night  and  part  of  the 
next  day  the  other  time." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  did  not  have  a  very  skilful 
doctor  at  that  time,"  replied  the  practitioner  with 
a  smile. 

Lieutenant  Fourchon  pressed  the  hand  of  the 
doctor,  and  left  the  casemate  with  him. 


334  STAND    BY   THE    UNION 


CHAPTER   XXX 

THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT 

The  Confederate  officer  was  evidently  of 
French  descent;  at  any  rate,  he  \vas  very  pohte. 
He  expressed  his  obligations  to  the  supposed  phy- 
sician for  the  service  he  had  rendered  in  very 
earnest  terms.  Mr.  Pennant  had  been  able  to  see 
that  there  were  no  guns  in  the  casemates  of  the 
fort,  and  this  was  really  all  he  wanted  to  know. 

"  All  your  guns  seem  to  be  mounted  outside," 
said  the  naval  officer  as  he  halted  on  the  parade. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  most  of  the  guns  have  been  removed 
to  points  where  they  can  be  used  to  greater  advan- 
tage than  here.  The  few  we  have  are  twenty-four 
pounders,  mounted  en  harhette,^''  replied  Lieutenant 
Fourchon.  "The  fort  is  practically  abandoned; 
and  in  a  short  time  will  be  entirely  so,  for  the 
enemy's  ships  of  war  can  do  no  harm  here,  and 
there  is  not  water  enough  above  to  permit  their 
passage  into  the  Mississippi." 


THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT      335 

"  But  the  fort  can  protect  your  vessels  in  the 
bay,"  suggested  the  lieutenant  of  the  Bronx. 

"  The  shoal  water  is  the  best  protection  for  the 
small  steamers  that  ply  on  these  inside  waters; 
and  the  Yankee  gunboats  can  take  all  others  as 
they  come  out.  The  entrance  to  the  bay  has  not 
been  regularly  blockaded,  for  there  has  been  little 
occasion  to  do  so  thus  far." 

Mr.  Pennant  had  learned  all  he  wanted  to  know, 
and  from  the  parade  he  could  see  even  in  the 
darkness  that  only  four  guns  were  mounted  on 
the  works.  He  began  to  feel  in  a  hurry  to  carry 
out  the  remainder  of  the  programme  assigned  to 
him.  He  took  the  hand  of  the  Confederate  officer 
when  he  reached  the  point  where  Uncle  Job  was 
waiting  for  him,  bade  him  good-morning,  and  left 
the  fort. 

"How's  de  sick  man,  Massa  Gumboat?"  asked 
the  old  negro,  chuckling  as  though  he  appreciated 
the  stroke  of  strategy  made  by  his  companion. 

"He  is  better;  in  fact,  he  was  about  well  when 
I  left  him,"  replied  the  practitioner.  "  But  I  have 
no  more  time  to  waste,"  added  he,  as  he  quick- 
ened his  pace,  moving  in  the  direction  of  the 
shore. 


336  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

The  day  was  beginning  to  break  in  the  east, 
and  he  was  afraid  the  commander  of  the  Bronx 
would  become  uneasy  in  regard  to  him.  The 
quarters  of  the  soldiers  were  passed,  though  they 
were  not  in  use,  and  the  shore  reached.  The  lieu- 
tenant thanked  the  guide  for  the  service  he  had 
rendered,  and  told  him  he  could  go  back  to  his 
cabin,  and  finish  his  night's  sleep. 

"  No,  sar ;  see  you  frou,  Massa  Gumboat,"  re- 
plied Job. 

"Do  you  wish  to  leave  this  place.  Uncle  Job?  " 
asked  the  oflficer. 

"  No,  sar ;  I  want  to  be  free,  but  I'm  not  gwine 
away.     I  want  to  see  de  gumboat." 

"  You  shall  see  it,  and  go  on  board  of  it  if  you 
wish ;  but  we  may  have  a  battle  with  the  fort." 

"  Don't  care  for  de  fight,  sar;  Job  isn't  'feered  o' 
noffin'." 

It  was  less  than  half  a  mile  to  the  cutter,  and 
they  soon  reached  it.  The  Russian  was  standing 
on  the  shore,  and  most  of  the  men  were  asleep  on 
the  thwarts,  though  Vincent  was  wide  awake. 
Mike  recognized  the  form  of  the  old  negro,  and 
reported  that  the  lieutenant  was  coming. 

"  Now  burn  your  roman  candle,  and  let  us  get 


THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT      337 

off  as  soon  as  possible,"  said  Mr.  Pennant.  "  Bow- 
man, help  this  man  to  a  seat  in  the  stern  sheets  ;  " 
and  he  assisted  Uncle  Job  to  get  in  liimself. 

The  men  passed  him  along  over  the  thwarts, 
and  seated  him  in  the  stern.  Vincent  burned  the 
red  candle  himself,  and  it  cast  a  fiery  glare  over 
the  scene,  wliich  must  have  astonished  the  occu- 
pants of  the  fort  if  they  saw  it.  As  soon  as  it 
had  burned  out,  the  quartermaster  leaped  over  the 
stem  of  the  cutter,  and  made  his  way  to  the  stern, 
where  he  jumped  over  the  backboard,  and  took  his 
place  at  the  tiller  ropes.  The  cutter  was  backed 
off  the  ground,  and  out  into  the  deeper  water. 

"  Up  oars  I  Let  fall ! "  said  Mr.  Pennant. 
"Stern,  all!     Give  way!" 

The  cutter  backed  rapidly  from  the  shore,  and 
was  then  brought  about.  The  lieutenant  stood  up 
in  his  place,  and  could  just  distinguish  the  Bronx, 
a  mile  and  a  half  distant,  in  the  gloom  of  the 
early  morning.  He  watched  her  a  few  minutes 
and  soon  saw  her  swing  around,  and  head  to  the 
south-east." 

"  Make  the  course  about  south,  Vincent,"  said 
the  officer,  as  soon  as  he  discovered  that  the 
steamer  was  in  motion. 


338  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"  South,  sir,"  replied  the  quartermaster. 

"  Now,  give  way  with  a  will,  my  men  !  "  called 
Mr.  Pennant  in  brisk  tones,  "  for  we  shall  soon 
have  a  twenty-four  pound  shot  chasing  us  out." 

When  the  cutter  vv^as  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
shore,  making  it  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
from  the  fort,  the  peal  of  a  cannon  was  heard,  and 
a  puff  of  smoke  could  be  seen  as  it  rose  on  the 
clear,  starred  sky,  for  the  clouds  had  rolled  away 
during  the  night.  The  shot  dropped  into  the 
water  a  short  distance  abreast  of  the  cutter. 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Pennant ;  and  this 
was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  been  under  fire, 
though  he  had  imagined  it  enough  to  feel  entirely 
at  home. 

Another  shot  followed  the  first,  and  dropped 
into  the  water ;  and  if  it  had  gone  fifty  feet  far- 
ther, it  would  have  struck  the  boat. 

"  Good  again  !  "  exclaimed  the  lieutenant.  "  I 
think  that  is  about  the  range  of  those  guns." 

A  third  shot  fell  a  little  nearer  the  cutter ;  but 
it  was  evident  enough  that  it  was  out  of  the  reach 
of  the  feeble  guns  of  the  fort.  The  firing  con- 
tinued but  a  few  minutes  longer,  for  it  was  as 
plain   to  Lieutenant  Fourchon  as  to   Lieutenant 


THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT      339 

Pennant  that  the  shots  were  harmless  to  the  boat. 
The  commander  on  shore  could  see  by  this  time, 
if  he  had  not  before,  that  a  gunboat  was  in  the 
offing,  and  that  he  might  soon  have  a  better  use 
for  his  powder  than  wasting  it  upon  the  boat. 

The  lieutenant  had  closely  watched  the  move- 
ments of  the  Bronx.  He  had  made  the  signal 
that  the  fort  was  not  very  dangerous  to  the  well- 
being  of  the  gunboat,  and  he  understood  her 
present  movement.  The  light  was  increasing, 
and  the  Bronx  could  be  distinctly  seen,  headed  to 
the  south-east,  or  in  other  words,  making  for  the 
deep  water  outside  the  bar.  Mr.  Pennant  still 
kept  the  cutter  headed  to  the  south. 

The  steamer  went  off  till  she  looked  very  much 
smaller,  and  then  changed  her  course  to  the  south- 
west. The  lieutenant  in  the  cutter  ordered  the 
bowman  to  sound  with  tlie  small  hand  lead,  after 
he  had  brought  the  boat  to  a  full  stop.  The  man 
reported  eight  feet.  The  head  of  the  boat  was 
then  turned  to  the  west,  and  the  crew  ordered  to 
give  way.  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  more  the 
course  was  checked,  and  the  bowman  directed  to 
sound  again.     Sixteen  feet  was  reported. 

Mr.  Pennant  stood  up  in  the  stern  sheets,  and 


340  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

gazed  in  tlie  direction  of  the  fort.  On  the  shore 
of  the  Grand  Pass,  above  the  fort,  were  three 
buildings,  formerly  occupied  by  mechanics  and 
laborers.  The  sailing  directions  for  entering  the 
bay  were  to  bring  the  fronts  of  these  structures  in 
range,  and  proceed  for  a  time  on  the  course  indi- 
cated. Mr.  Pennant  had  obtained  this  bearing 
after  he  had  backed  the  boat  a  few  feet.  The 
depth  of  water  then  informed  him  that  he  was  in 
the  channel. 

But  he  had  no  intention  of  again  approaching 
the  fort,  and  he  headed  the  boat  to  the  south-east, 
or  nearly  so,  and  then  ordered  the  men  to  give 
way.  He  called  the  attention  of  the  coxswain  to 
the  range,  and  directed  him  to  keep  it.  The  bow- 
man was  required  to  keep  the  lead  going  all  the 
time. 

"  Ten  and  a  half  feet !  "  reported  the  bowman. 

"  That  is  the  shoalest  we  shall  get,"  added  the 
officer. 

The  crew  had  been  ordered  to  ease  off,  and  the 
cutter  moved  very  slowly.  A  quarter  of  an  hour 
later  the  sounding  was  ten  and  three-quarters  feet. 
The  next  report  was  fourteen  feet,  and  then  no 
bottom  at  twenty  feet.     The  Bronx  was  approach- 


THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT      341 

ing  the  boat  with  full  steam,  and  stopped  her  screw 
a  short  distance  from  the  cutter.  In  a  few  moments 
more  the  boat  was  at  the  davits,  and  the  com- 
mander of  the  expedition  reported  to  Captain 
Passford. 

"What  have  you  here,  Mr.  Pennant?"  asked 
the  commander  with  a  smile,  as  he  pointed  to 
Uncle  Job,  who  seemed  to  be  as  bashful  as  a 
young  girl,  and  utterly  confounded  by  what  he 
saw  on  the  deck  of  the  Bronx. 

"  That  is  Uncle  Job,  Captain  Passford,"  replied 
the  lieutenant.  "  He  has  been  of  very  great  service 
to  me,  and  he  enables  me  to  make  a  very  full  report 
to  you,  sir.  This  is  the  captain  of  the  gunboat, 
Uncle  Job,"  he  added  to  the  negro. 

The  old  man  had  no  hat  to  touch  or  take  off, 
for  the  mass  of  hair  was  a  sufficient  protection  to 
his  head ;  but  he  bowed  almost  to  the  deck,  and 
was  too  timid  to  say  a  single  word. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Uncle  Job,"  said 
Christy,  taking  the  hand  of  the  venerable  colored 
person.  "  I  thank  you  for  the  service  rendered  to 
my  officer.  Now,  Mr.  Pennant,  you  will  come  to 
my  cabin  and  make  your  report.  Bring  Uncle 
Job  with  you." 


342  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

As  soon  as  he  reached  the  cabin,  Christy  brought 
'from  his  stateroom  twenty  dollars  in  gold,  which 
he  presented  to  the  old  negro,  who  accepted  the 
gift  with  many  thanks. 

"  Dave,"  called  the  captain. 

"  Here,  sir,"  replied  the  steward,  coming  into 
the  cabin  and  gazing  with  astonishment  at  the 
negro.  "  This  man  has  done  a  good  work ;  take 
care  of  him,  give  him  a  good  breakfast,  and  see 
that  no  one  insults  him." 

As  soon  as  the  steward  had  taken  him  to  the 
steerage,  Mr.  Pennant  made  his  report  in  full, 
even  to  the  number  and  calibre  of  the  guns  at  the 
fort,  and  including  the  cure  he  had  wrought  upon 
the  Confederate  soldier.  Christy  was  amused  at 
this  last  part  of  the  narrative ;  but  he  had  no  time 
to  waste  in  conversation. 

The  screw  of  the  Bronx  was  started  again. 
Though  the  Russian  was  a  j)ilot  over  the  bar,  his 
services  were  not  needed  as  such.  The  first  cutter 
had  kept  the  range  of  the  buildings  on  the  island, 
and  Mr.  Flint  had  already  picked  it  up.  The 
steamer  proceeded  at  less  than  half  speed,  but  the 
tide  was  at  its  highest.  By  this  time  it  was  seven 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  for  a  great  deal  of  the  time 


THE  ATTACK  UPON  THE  FORT      343 

had  been  used  up  in  moving  the  cutter  and  the 
steamer.  Breakfast  had  been  served  to  all  hands, 
and  Christy  had  fortified  his  stomach  for  a  busy 
forenoon.  As  the  Bronx  proceeded  on  her  course, 
the  lead  going  all  the  time,  making  not  more  than 
two  knots  an  houi-,  the  report  of  a  gun  was  heard 
from  the  fort. 

"  They  are  awake  there,"  said  Christy  with  a 
smile  to  the  first  lieutenant,  and  both  of  them 
watched  for  the  fall  of  the  shot,  which  struck  the 
water  at  least  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ahead  of  the 
vessel.     "  Beat  to  quarters,  Mr.  Flint." 

The  strength  of  the  Bronx  was  mainly  in  her 
heavy  midship  gun.  The  commander  had  ascer- 
tained the  range  of  the  twenty-four  pounder  bar- 
bette guns  of  the  fort,  and  made  his  calculations 
accordingly.  He  could  batter  down  the  masonry 
of  the  works  at  his  leisure,  if  he  chose  to  waste 
his  time  and  ammunition  in  that  way;  but  tlie 
Confederates  proposed  to  abandon  the  fort,  and  it 
would  not  pay  to  destroy  it. 

"  Fourteen  and  a  half  feet !  "  shouted  the  leads- 
man. 

"  That  will  do,  Mr.  Flint ;  stop  her,  and  let  go 
the  anchor.  Get  out  a  spring  astern  and  make  it 
fast  to  that  buoy,"  said  the  commander. 


344  STAND    BY    THE    UNION 

In  ten  minutes  more  the  Bronx  quivered  under 
the  discharge  of  the  great  midship  gun,  and  a 
cloud  of  smoke  rose  above  her  deck. 

"Good  for  you,  Mr.  Ambleton!"  exclaimed 
Christy,  a  few  seconds  later,  when  he  saw  the 
wreck  of  one  of  the  twenty -four  pounders  on  the 
fort. 

This  result  was  followed  by  emphatic  cheers 
from  the  forty-five  men  on  deck. 

"  I  can  do  that  again.  Captain  Passford,"  re- 
plied the  gunner,  who  was  in  charge  of  the  piece. 

"  Do  it,  then,"  a4ded  Christy. 

He  did  not  do  quite  as  well  every  time,  but  in 
two  hours  there  was  not  a  gun  in  place  on  the 
barbette  of  the  fort. 


A  WOUNDED  COMMANDER  MB 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

A   WOUNDED   COMMANDER 

The  fort  had  become  harmless  so  far  as  the  use 
of  its  guns  was  concerned ;  but  the  channel  of 
the  Grand  Pass  was  hardly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in 
width,  and  even  twenty  soldiers  with  muskets 
could  pick  off  the  men  on  the  deck  of  the  Bronx. 
Christy's  orders  required  him  to  capture  the 
steamer  that  was  fitting  out  in  the  bay,  and  he  in- 
tended to  do  it.  The  order  to  weigh  the  anchor 
and  cast  off  the  spring  was  given,  and  the  com- 
mander sent  for  the  chief  engineer. 

"  We  are  within  a  mile  of  the  fort,  Mr.  Samp- 
son, and  I  mean  to  run  by  it.  We  shall  be  ex- 
posed to  the  fire  of  musketry  for  about  half  a 
mile,  and  the  quicker  we  make  this  distance,  the 
less  the  danger  to  the  men,"  said  the  commander, 
when  the  engineer  presented  himself.  "  We  will 
not  get  under  way  till  you  have  all  the  steam  you 
need  to  give  the  steamer  her  best  speed." 


346  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

"I  understand  the  situation  perfectly,  Captain 
Passford,  and  I  will  report  when  we  are  ready  to 
go  ahead  in  the  manner  you  desire,"  replied  Mr. 
Sampson,  as  he  saluted  the  captain  and  hastened 
below. 

"The  officer  in  command  of  that  fort  is  not 
idle,"  said  Mr.  Flint,  who  had  been  using  his 
glass  very  industriously  since  the  firing  ceased. 
"  The  soldiers  are  busy  setting  up  the  guns  again, 
or  some  of  them." 

"We  will  soon  stop  that,"  added  Christy. 
"  Give  them  another  shot  from  the  midship  gun, 
Mr.  Flint." 

The  gunner  was  again  fortunate  in  his  aim,  and 
it  was  seen  that  the  solid  shot  cleaned  off  the 
carriage  upon  which  the  soldiers  were  at  work. 
With  the  aid  of  the  glass  it  was  found  that  two  of 
the  men  had  been  killed  or  wounded.  The  work 
on  that  gun  was  suspended,  but  the  officer  could 
be  seen  in  the  act  of  directing  his  force  to  another 
of  the  barbette  pieces. 

"  That  lieutenant  is  a  brave  man,"  said  Mr. 
Pennant,  "and  I  know  he  is  a  gentleman." 

"I  am  only  sorry  that  he  is  fighting  on  the 
wrong  side,"  added  Christy,  as  he  observed  the 


A   WOUNDED   COMMANDER  347 

earnestness  of  the  officer  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duty.     "  Is  he  an  old  man  ?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  I  don't  believe  he  is  over  twenty,  if 
he  is  that,"  replied  the  third  lieutenant. 

Another  solid  shot  sped  on  its  way,  and  Mr. 
Ambleton,  the  gunner,  fully  justified  the  reputa- 
tion he  had  earned,  though  the  missile  only 
ploughed  up  tlie  earth  in  front  of  the  party  on 
the  fort.  But  then  Lieutenant  Fourchon  proved 
that  he  was  a  wise  and  a  prudent  man,  as  well  as 
a  brave  one,  for  he  retreated  from  the  exposed 
position  v\^ith  his  men.  It  was  almost  sure  death 
for  them  to  remain  there,  for  they  could  not  help 
seeing  the  cloud  of  smoke  that  rose  from  the 
funnel  of  the  Bronx,  indicating  her  intention  to 
go  up  the  Pass. 

"Mr.  Sampson  directs  me  to  report  that  he  is 
ready  to  proceed,"  said  a  messenger  from  the  chief 
engineer. 

Quartermaster  Vincent  was  placed  in  charge  of 
the  wheel,  with  Boxie  as  helmsman.  All  that 
could  be  done  to  protect  the  pilot-house  had  been 
done,  though  it  was  not  yet  supposed  to  be  proof 
against  the  musket  ball  that  would  be  fired  in  that 
direction.     All  the  men  not  absolutely  needed  for 


v.*. 
348  "  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

duty  were  sent  below,  but  they  were  armed  with 
revolvers  and  cutlasses,  ready  for  service  at  any 
instant.  The  officers  retired  from  the  bridge,  for 
it  was  folly  for  any  one  to  be  unnecessarily  ex- 
posed to  the  musketry  fire  from  the  loopholes  of 
the  fort. 

"Strike  one  bell,  Vincent!"  said  Mr.  Flint, 
when  the  captain  had  given  him  the  order  to  go 
ahead. 

The  steamer  went  ahead  slowly  ;  but  the  steam 
was  hissing,  and  she  seemed  to  be  as  impatient  as 
a  fiery  horse  at  the  slow  starting. 

"  Four  bells,  Mr.  Flint !  "  added  the  commander 
when  the  Bronx  was  fairly  under  way. 

The  order  went  to  the  quartermaster,  and  the 
vessel  began  to  dart  ahead  as  though  she  fully 
realized  what  was  expected  of  her.  There  was 
nothing  to  impede  her  progress,  for  the  fort  was 
as  silent  as  though  it  had  ceased  to  exist.  A 
trusty  hand  was  heaving  the  lead  in  the  fore- 
chains,  for  the  Bronx  was  not  yet  within  musket- 
shot  range  of  the  island. 

"  Mark  under  water  three  ! "  shouted  the  leads- 
man, with  an  earnestness  inspired  by  the  occasion. 

Christy  planked  the  deck  with  Mr.  Flint  just 


A  WOUNDED   COMMANDER  *  349 

abaft  the  foremast.  Both  of  them  were  as  cool 
and  self-possessed  as  though  they  had  been  sitting 
at  the  cabin-table ;  but  neither  of  them  felt  that 
the  battle  liad  been  won,  for  the  officer  in  com- 
mand of  the  fort  was  evidently  a  man  of  ability, 
who  had  not  yet  exhausted  his  resources.  The 
first  lieutenant  had  watched  the  works  very 
closely  with  his  glass,  and  he  had  informed  the 
captain  that  something  was  in  progress  there, 
thoup'h  he  could  not  tell  what  it  was. 

Christy  certainly  felt  very  anxious,  and  he  could 
not  help  asking  himself  whether  or  not  he  was 
engaged  in  a  foolhardy  enterprise  in  attacking  the 
fort.  His  orders  related  only  to  the  steamer  that 
was  loading  in  the  bay,  and  he  had  been  warned  in 
his  instructions  to  take  the  fort  into  consideration 
in  his  operations.  He  felt  that  he  had  given 
proper  attention  to  the  fort,  inasmuch  as  he  had 
disabled  all  its  guns.  He  might  have  simply 
blockaded  the  entrance  to  the  Pass ;  but  he  might 
have  stayed  in  the  offing  a  month  before  she  ven- 
tured to  come  out.  He  was  still  willing  to  believe 
that  he  had  not  overstepped  his  orders. 

"  And  a  quarter  three  !  "  cried  the  leadsman. 

"Make  the  course  north-west,  Mr.  Flint,"  said 


350  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

Christy,  following  the  suiling  directions  with  a 
proper  allowance  for  the  tide.  "  No  more  sound- 
ing ;  send  the  man  below.  We  shall  have  from 
three  to  seven  fathoms  of  water  till  we  have 
passed  the  fort." 

The  Bronx  continued  to  dart  ahead  at  her  best 
speed,  and  no  sound  came  from  the  fort.  It  was 
only  a  question  of  minutes  now  before  the  steamer 
reached  a  point  inside  of  the  island  where  she 
could  accomplish  her  mission  by  the  capture  of  the 
Sphinx.  The  officers  remained  on  deck,  but  they 
were  protected  by  the  bulwarks,  the  masts,  and 
especially  under  the  shelter  of  the  top-gallant 
forecastle.  Christy  had  earnestly  warned  the 
second  and  third  lieutenants  not  to  expose  them- 
selves needlessly  to  the  musketry  of  the  fort,  and 
Mr.  Flint  was  discreet  enough  to  need  no  such 
warning. 

"  Soldiers  on  the  fort,  sir ! "  shouted  Vincent, 
when  the  Bronx  was  within  less  than  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  of  the  works. 

Christy  and  the  first  lieutenant  sprang  from  the 
shelter  where  they  had  been  waiting  the  passage 
of  the  fort,  and  rushed  up  the  steps  to  the  bridge. 
The  commander  of  the  force  on  shore,  with  half  a 


A    WOUNDED   COMMANDER  351 

dozen  men,  was  at  work  on  one  of  the  guns  on 
the  barbette ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  make  out 
what  they  were  doing.  Then  there  was  a  flash,  a 
cloud  of  smoke  went  up,  and  a  shot  crashed  into 
the  deck  directly  under  the  pilot-house,  tearing  up 
the  planks,  and  disappearing  in  the  space  below. 

"  Wheel  disabled,  sir ! "  shouted  the  quarter- 
master. 

"  Beat  to  quarters,  Mr.  Flint !  "  said  Christy, 
trying  to  make  out  what  mischief  had  been  done 
by  the  shot ;  but  he  could  only  see  that  it  had  cut 
the  wheel  ropes. 

"Strike  two  bells,  Vincent!"  he  called  to  the 
quartermaster. 

By  this  time  the  executive  officer  had  beat  the 
crew  to  quarters,  and  every  man  was  at  his 
station. 

"Strike  three  bells,  Vincent,"  continued  the 
commander.  "  Mr.  Flint,  open  fire  upon  the  fort 
Vv'ith  the  midship  gun.  Have  the  carpenter  report 
at  once  on  the  damage  done  by  that  shot.  Strike 
two  bells,  Vincent." 

It  was  plain  enough  to  all  the  officers  and  men 
that  the  commander  knew  what  to  do  in  the 
emergency,  and  every  one  Avas  energetic  in  the 


352  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

discharge  of  his  duty.  Mr.  Ambleton  was  fully 
alive  to  the  peril  of  the  moment,  and  he  was  care- 
ful to  make  his  aim  sure  with  the  great  gun.  It 
had  been  loaded  before  with  a  solid  shot,  and  pres- 
ently the  steamer  was  shaken  to  her  keel  by  the 
concussion  of  its  discharge. 

Christy  was  still  on  the  bridge,  and  he  watched 
with  intense  interest  the  effect  of  the  shot.  In  a 
moment  he  saw  the  carriage  of  the  only  gun  that 
seemed  to  be  mounted  on  the  barbette  flying  in 
pieces  in  every  direction.  He  directed  the  gunner 
to  use  a  shell  next  time ;  but  the  soldiers  liad 
hastened  away  from  the  place,  bearing  with  them 
two  of  their  companions,  doubtless  wounded  by 
the  splinters. 

"  Let  go  the  anchor,  Mr.  Flint  !  "  shouted 
Christy. 

This  was  done  under  the  direction  of  Mr. 
Camden.  A  fresh  breeze  had  sprung  up  from  the 
north-west,  and  the  Bronx  came  up  to  the  cable 
still  headed  in  tlie  direction  of  her  former  course. 
The  carpenter  reported  that  the  shot  had  passed 
out  at  the  side  between  decks,  and  that  he  had 
plugged  the  hole.  The  third  lieutenant  was  busy 
rigging  new  wheel  ropes,  which  he  said  would  be 


A    WOUNDED   COMMANDER  353 

ready  in  half  an  hour.  Mr.  Flint,  at  the  order  of 
the  captain,  had  manned  the  broadside  guns,  and 
loaded  them  with  shrapnel,  for  the  most  perilous 
part  of  the  enterprise  was  yet  to  come. 

The  fort  was  silent.  It  was  evident  now  that 
the  commander  of  the  little  garrison  had  not  left 
the  barbette  before  till  he  had  prepared  at  least 
one  of  his  guns  for  further  service ;  but  it  had 
again  been  disabled,  and  it  was  not  known  on 
board  of  the  steamer  whether  or  not  he  had  any 
other  gun  fit  for  use.  It  was  presumed  that  he 
had  not,  for  the  Bronx  was  within  easy  cannon 
shot  of  his  works.  Christy  used  the  glass,  but 
could  not  discover  any  gun  that  appeared  to  be 
mounted. 

"All  ready,  Mr.  Flint,"  reported  the  third 
lieutenant,  when  he  had  completed  the  repairs  on 
the  steerinof  wear. 

The  first  lieutenant  inspected  the  work,  and 
reported  to  the  captain,  who  immediately  ordered 
him  to  weigh  the  anchor.  The  chief  engineer  had 
been  directed  to  be  ready  to  proceed,  and  the 
steam  was  hissing  with  a  merry  music.  The  mid- 
ship gun  was  of  no  service  now,  and  Mr.  Flint 
had  been  directed  to  keep  up  a  steady  fire  with  the 


354  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

broadside  guns  at  the  embrasures  of  the  fort  as 
soon  as  the  Bronx  was  in  range. 

Again  the  steamer  darted  ahead  at  a  speed 
which  would  soon  carry  her  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  musket  ball  of  the  soldiers.  Christy  still 
remained  upon  the  bridge,  observing  the  fort  and 
all  that  was  done  on  the  deck  of  the  Bronx.  He 
directed  his  glass  frequently  at  the  barbette  of  the 
fort;  but  the  prudent  commander  of  the  garrison 
had  evidently  concluded  to  confine  his  efforts  to 
the  casemates.  At  least  one-fourth  of  his  men 
had  been  disabled. 

"  Open  with  the  broadside  guns,  Mr.  Flint ! " 
called  Christy,  as  the  Bronx  came  abreast  of  the 
works. 

As  he  spoke,  Boxie  dropped  in  his  place  at  the 
wheel,  and  Vincent  grasped  the  spokes.  The 
blood  v/as  streaming  down  the  face  of  the  old 
man,  and  he  did  not  move  after  he  fell.  Two 
sailors  bore  him  below ;  but  the  surgeon  promptly 
declared  that  he  was  dead. 

Tlie  rattle  of  musketry  became  quite  sharp,  and 
the  bullets  were  penetrating  the  bulwarks.  Two 
had  been  wounded  at  one  of  the  guns,  and  carried 
below.     Christy  stepped  over  to    the   end  of  the 


A   WOUNDED  COMMANDER  600 

bridge  to  call  a  hand  to  take  the  place  of  Boxie, 
and  at  that  moment  he  felt  a  sharp  sting,  as  it 
were,  in  his  right  arm,  above  the  elbow.  Involun- 
tarily he  raised  his  hand  to  the  place,  and  felt  the 
warm  blood  oozing  from  the  wound.  It  produced 
a  momentary  faintness ;  but  he  braced  himself  up, 
and  wound  his  handkerchief  around  his  arm,  call- 
ing upon  the  wheelman  to  tie  it,  as  he  hastened  to 
the  aid  of  Vincent.  He  said  not  a  word  about  the 
accident. 

The  Bronx  dashed  upon  her  course,  and  in  a 
moment  more  she  was  out  of  the  reach  of  the  balls 
from  the  muskets.  Half  a  mile  farther  up  the 
Pass,  the  captain  ordered  Vincent  to  strike  two 
bells.  The  Sphinx  was  in  sight,  not  half  a  mile 
distant,  with  a  small  steamer  on  each  side  of  her. 
Doubtless  her  captain  had  full  confidence  in  the 
ability  of  the  fort  to  protect  his  vessel,  and  he 
continued  his  operations  as  though  he  was  in  no 
possible  danger. 

"  Mr.  Flint,  send  Mr.  Camden  in  the  first  cutter 
and  Mr.  Pennant  in  the  second  to  take  possession 
of  that  steamer,"  said  Christy,  holding  on  at  the 
rail  in  front  of  him.  "  Put  fifteen  men  well  armed 
into  each  boat,  and  send  the  second  engineer  with 


356  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

them.     Hurry  them  off,  or  they  may  burn  the  ves- 
sel." 

The  two  boats  were  soon  in  the  water,  though 
the  first  lieutenant  wondered  that  he  had  not  been 
sent  on  this  important  service.  The  two  officers 
hurried  their  crews,  and  the  boats  flew  on  their 
mission.  The  commander  felt  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  keep  an  eye  on  the  fort,  for  its  energetic 
officer  was  not  at  all  inclined  to  be  idle  at  the 
present  exciting  time.  The  Bronx  had  hardly 
stopped  her  screw  before  the  soldiers  were  to  be 
seen  on  the  barbette ;  but  the  shell  with  which  the 
midship  gun  had  been  charged  sent  them  all  to 
the  casemates  in  an  instant. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Captain  Passford  ?  "  asked 
the  first  lieutenant,  as  he  lialted  on  the  deck. 
"  You  are  as  pale  as  a  ghost." 

"  A  ball  went  through  my  arm ;  but  it  is  a^ 
right,"  replied  Christy  with  a  ghastly  smile. 

He  refused  to  go  below,  or  to  permit  Dr.  Con-^ 
nelly  to  come  to  him  until  he  had  attended  to  the 
poor  fellows  who  had  been  wounded  on  deck. 

At   the   end   of  a  couple  of  hours,  the   flames  ^ 

arose  from  the  two  bay  steamers  which  had  been  t' 

.  ? 

alongside  the  Sphinx,  for   the   second   lieutenant    j 


A  WOUNDED   COMMANDER  357 

had  been  ordered  to  burn  tliem.  The  smoke  was 
pouring  out  of  the  two  smoke-stacks  of  the 
steamer.  Several  boats  filled  with  men  pulled 
to  the  shore,  landing  the  crews  of  the  three  ves- 
sels. In  less  than  another  hour  the  Sphinx  was 
under  way,  and  soon  came  alongside  the  Bronx. 

As  only  one  of  the  broadsides  of  the  gunboat 
was  available  in  the  action  with  the  fort,  the  star- 
board battery  was  transferred  to  the  captured 
vessel.  Men  enough  to  handle  them  were  put  on 
board,  and  Mr.  Camden  was  put  in  command  of 
her.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  all  this 
work  had  been  done,  and  then  the  Bronx  led  the 
way  thi'ough  the  Pass,  her  mission  fully  accom- 
plished. 

As  soon  as  the  steamer  was  abreast  of  the  fort, 
the  broadside  guns  poured  the  shrapnel  into  the 
embrasures  and  loopholes,  though  nothing  could 
be  known  of  the  effect  of  the  firing.  The  mus- 
kets were  as  active  as  before.  Christy  was  on  tlie 
bridge  still,  for  the  doctor  had  dressed  his  wound, 
and  he  had  taken  some  refreshment. 

This  time  it  was  discovered  that  the  vigorous 
commander  of  the  garrison  had  dug  out  some  rifle- 
pits  on  the  top  of  his  works,  and  his  men  were 


358  '  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

doing  effective  work  Avitli  their  muskets.  Three 
men  had  been  wounded  on  the  deck  of  the  Bronx, 
the  third  lieutenant  being  one  of  them.  Chiisty 
shouted  to  Mr.  Flint,  ordering  him  to  send  the 
men  below,  and  cease  the  use  of  the  broadside 
guns,  for  the  ga.rrison  were  on  the  barbette,  shel- 
tered by  their  earth-works,  where  the  guns  could 
not  reach  them,  so  high  was  their  position. 

With  the  aid  of  his  speaking  trumpet  he  gave 
the  same  order  to  Mr.  Camden  on  board  of  the 
Sphinx ;  but  he  had  hardlj^  uttered  the  command 
before  his  left  leg  gave  way  under  him,  and  he 
sunk  to  the  floor  of  the  bridge.  A  ball  had  struck 
him  in  the  thigh,  and  he  could  feel  the  blood  flow- 
ing down  his  limb.  He  grasped  the  rail  of  the 
bridge,  and  drew  himself  up.  There  he  stood  like 
a  statue,  supporting  himself  with  his  well  arm,  till 
the  Bronx  had  passed  out  of  musket-shot  range. 

"  Good  heavens  I  "  exclaimed  the  first  lieuten- 
ant, as  he  came  out  from  his  shelter.  "•  You  are 
wounded  again !  " 

"  I  must  give  up  now,  I  fear,"  replied  Christy 
feebly  ;  and  then  he  fainted. 

He  was  carried  to  his  stateroom  by  his  oflicers, 
and  the  doctor  examined  his  last  wound.     He  was 


CiiiusTY  KECEnics  A  Second  Wolxd.  —  Tage  358. 


A   WOUNDED   COMMANDEK  359 

restored  to  consciousness,  but  he  looked  like  deatli 
itself  beneath  the  ruddy  brown  of  his  weather- 
beaten  face. 

"  You  will  take  the  command  now,  Mr.  Flint," 
said  he  when  he  saw  the  executive  officer  watching 
him  with  the  most  intense  interest.  "  What  do 
you  think  of  it,  Dr.  Connelly  ?  "  he  asked,  turning 
to  the  surgeon. 

"  Severe,  but  not  dangerous,"  answered  the  doc- 
tor. "  The  ball  did  not  touch  the  bone,  but  it 
ploughed  deep  through  the  flesh.  You  were  fortu- 
nate in  having  plenty  of  meat  on  your  bones." 

Dave  was  the  most  assiduous  of  nurses,  and  had 
no  little  skill  in  attending  to  the  wants  of  the  sick. 
The  young  commander  was  made  comfortable  in  a 
few  hours,  and  Mr.  Flint  came  belovf  to  see  him  at 
the  end  of  an  hour  when  he  had  performed  his 
most  pressing  duties.  He  reported  that  Mr.  Pcji- 
nant's  wound  was  slight,  and  did  not  disable  Inm. 
Eight  seamen  in  all  had  been  wounded,  and  one  of 
them  was  likely  to  die  of  his  injury. 

"  But  we  have  done  our  work  well,  Captain 
Passford,  and  I  don't  believe  that  one-half  the 
garrison  of  that  fort  are  fit  for  duty  at  this 
moment,"  added  the  first  lieutenant. 


360  STAND   BY   THE    UNION 

"  But  that  was  a  splendid  fellow  who  com- 
manded there,"  continued  Cluisty  with  admiration. 
"  If  his  guns  had  not  been  taken  away  from  him, 
and  his  force  reduced  to  a  handful  of  men,  we 
should  have  had  to  wait  for  the  Sphinx  to  come 
out  of  the  bay ;  and  it  might  have  been  three 
weeks  or  a  month  before  she  concluded  to  do  so." 

"  We  have  damaged  the  enemy  enough  to  make 
it  pay,  and  the  steamer  and  her  cargo  will  put  at 
least  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  into  the  pockets 
of  our  side  in  the  conflict." 

"  And  by  taking  the  bull  by  the  horns,  instead 
of  waiting  till  the  captain  of  the  Sphinx  concluded 
to  take  his  chances  of  being  captured  in  getting 
to  sea,  we  have  made  the  Bronx  available  for 
duty  at  once  in  another  quarter,  where  she  can 
do  better  work  than  in  chewing  her  cable  off  the 
bar  of  Barataria,"  said  the  wounded  commander, 
thus  satisfying  his  conscience  that  he  had  done 
his  duty. 

The  venerable  colored  man.  who  had  given  so 
much  assistance  and  information  to  the  third  lieu- 
tenant on  shore,  had  no  desire  to  leave  his  home, 
and  he  was  landed  in  the  darkness  of  the  evening 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  fort.  "  Christy 


A  WOUNDED   COMMANDER  361 

had  rewarded  him  handsomely  for  the  service  he 
had  rendered.  The  men  in  the  first  and  second 
cutters  had  taken  all  the  cotton  in  the  small 
steamers,  and  put  it  on  board  of  the  Sphinx 
before  they  set  them  on  fire.  The  four  guns  in 
the  hold  had  been  hoisted  out  to  make  room  for 
the  bales,  and  the  vessel  had  been  put  in  condition 
for  her  voyage. 

Early  in  the  evening,  the  two  steamers  were 
standing  out  into  the  Gulf  headed  to  the  south- 
east. In  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  of  the  next 
day,  Mr.  Flint  reported  to  the  flag-officer  off 
Pensacola  Bay.  The  wounded  captain  was  as 
comfortable  as  a  young  man  could  be  with  two 
bullet-holes  in  his  limbs.  It  was  the  first  time  he 
had  been  wounded  so  as  to  disable  him  ;  but  he 
felt  that  he  had  faithfully  done  his  duty  to  his 
country,  and  he  was  as  cheerful  as  a  man  in 
his  condition  could  be.  Dr.  Connelly  reported 
that  he  would  not  be  fit  for  service  again  for  six 
or  eight  weeks. 

Mr.  Pennant,  the  third  lieutenant,  on  account 
of  his  wound,  which  was  not  severe  enough  to 
render  him  unfit  for  ordinary  duty,  was  appointed 
prize-master  of  the  Sphinx,  Avith  orders  to  report 


362  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

at  New  York  for  condenmation.     A  fiirloup-li  was 

O 

given  to  Christy,  with  a  stateroom  on  board  of 
the  captured  steamer.  She  was  fitted  out  so  that 
she  could  defend  herself,  or  even  capture  any 
vessel  of  the  enemy  within  her  reach,  and  not  too 
strong  for  her.  She  was  not  as  fast  as  the  Bronx, 
but  she  had  logged  over  twelve  knots  on  the 
passage  from  Barataria  Bay,  and  was  therefore 
likely  to  be  added  to  the  force  of  the  navy. 

Ensign  Flint  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  Bronx  by  the  flag-officer,  who  had  called  upon 
Captain  Passford  in  his  stateroom.  Christ}^  had 
not  failed  to  commend  his  executive  officer  in  the 
highest  terms.  The  commodore  suggested  that 
Christy  could  not  be  very  kindly  disposed  towards 
Captain  Battleton  of  the  Vernon,  on  account 
of  his  decision  against  him  in  the  matter  of  his 
identity. 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  do  not  see  how  he  could 
have  done  otherwise,  commodore,  and  I  have  ex- 
pressed to  him  my  friendly  feeling,"  replied 
Christy.  "  I  think  he  is  a  devoted  and  faithful 
officer,  sir." 

"  He  desires  employment  on  more  active  duty 
than   the  command  of  a  store-ship,  and  I  am  in- 


A   WOUNDED   COMMANDER  363 

structed  to  give  him  such  a  position  if  I  have  one 
at  my  disposal,"  added  the  flag-officer. 

"I  certainly  hope  you  will  do  so,  sir,  if  pos- 
sible." 

"  T  propose  to  appoint  him  executive  officer  of 
the  Bronx." 

"  I  am  sure  Mr.  Flint  could  not  have  a  better 
man." 

Ill  due  time  this  appointment  was  made,  and 
Captain  Flint,  on  the  recommendation  of  Christy, 
was  entirely  satisfied  to  receive  him  as  his  first 
lieutenant. 

"  One  thing  more,  Captain  Passford,"  continued 
the  flag-officer;  "the  ship's  steward  of  the  Mer- 
cidita  has  been  very  sick  for  three  weeks,  and  has 
applied  for  a  sick-leave.  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
transfer  Mr.  Nawood  of  the  Bronx  to  his  place." 

"  I  can  mention  just  the  right  person  to  take 
Mr.  Nawood's  place,"  said  Christy  eagerly. 

"You  seem  to  have  a  man  ready  for  every 
vacant  position.  Who  is  he  ?  "  asked  the  commo- 
dore with  a  pleasant  smile. 

"  His  name  is  David  Davis ;  but  he  is  not  a 
relative  of  the  president  of  the  Southern  Confed- 
eracy, for  he  is  a  mulatto.     He  has  rendered  very 


364  STAND   BY   THE   UNION 

important  service  on  several  occasions,  and  there 
is  not  a  truer  or  braver  man  on  board  of  the  Bronx, 
or  any  other  ship  of  the  squadron,"  replied  Christy 
with  enthusiasm. 

Tlie  commodore  shook  his  head,  but  he  looked 
ver}^  good-natured.  Chiisty  narrated  the  part 
Dave  had  taken  in  the  capture  of  Captain  Flanger 
in  the  cabin,  and  in  recovering  possession  of  the 
Bronx  when  it  was  shown  that  the  officers  were 
rebels.  Mr.  Flint  was  sent  for.  He  was  quite  as 
earnest  in  his  plea  for  the  steward  as  the  com- 
mander had  been,  and  the  written  appointment  of 
Mr.  David  Davis  was  in  Christy's  hands  when  the 
flag-officer  took  his  leave  of  the  wounded  com- 
mander. 

"Dave,"  said  the  wounded  lieutenant,  the  next 
time  the  steward  came  into  the  room,  "  no  more 
'  massa,'  no  more  '  moggywompus,'  no  more  '  done 
do  it.'  You  know  better  than  to  use  such  expres- 
sions, and  you  are  no  longer  a  '  nigger ; '  you  are 
the  ship's  steward  of  the  Bronx." 

"  What's  that.  Captain  Passford  ? "  demanded 
Dave,  opening  his  eyes  like  a  pair  of  saucers. 

Christy  handed  him  the  appointment  just  made, 
and  the  steward  danced  about  like  a  madman.     He 


Dave  Receives  His  Appointment  as  Steward.  — Page  364, 


\ 

A   WOUNDED   COMMANDER  365 

had  expected  nothing  for  his  meritorious  service, 
and  he  found  himself  in  a  position  of  trust  and 
responsibility.  He  expressed  his  gratitude  in  the 
most  earnest  language,  and  without  using  a  single 
objectionable  phrase,  for  his  education  was  better 
than  his  habit  in  the  use  of  speech. 

Ensign  McLinn,  who  had  served  on  board  of 
the  little  steamer,  but  liad  recently  been  on  sick 
leave,  was  appointed  second  lieutenant  of  the 
Bronx,  while  Mr.  Camden,  outranked  by  the  other 
officers,  remained  as  third  lieutenant.  Christy 
and  Mr.  Pennant  were  transferred  to  the  Sphinx, 
with  a  prize  crew ;  and  that  same  evening  the 
Bronx  sailed  under  her  new  commander,  with 
sealed  orders,  to  the  eastward. 

The  Sphinx  sailed  the  next  da}^  for  New  York, 
and  made  a  tolerably  quick  passage.  Of  course 
Christy  was  received  with  open  arms  by  the  fam- 
ily at  Bonnydale,  and  with  a  profusion  of  blushes 
by  Bertha  Pembroke,  who  happened  to  be  there  on 
a  visit.  His  father  and  mother  looked  with  no 
little  anxiety  at  the  pale  face  of  their  son,  though 
he  was  stiLl  cheerful  and  liappy.  He  had  lost  a 
portion  of  his  flesh,  and  his  uniform  hung  rather 
loosely  upon  him. 


366  STAND    BY   THE   UNION 

He  was  too  feeble  from  the  effects  of  his 
wounds,  for  that  in  the  thigh  had  proved  to  l)e 
more  severe  than  the  surgeons  had  indicated,  to 
tell  the  exciting  story  of  the  escapade  of  Corny 
Passford;  but  when  he  did  relate  it,  three  weeks 
later,  it  thrilled  the  listeners  for  tliree  whole 
evenings. 

"  You  took  the  bull  by  the  horns  at  an  oppor- 
tune moment,  my  son,"  said  Captain  Passford, 
Senior.  "  If  you  had  not  done  so  you  would  have 
been  in  a  rebel  prison  at  this  moment.  As  it  is, 
poor  Corny  has  got  back  to  Fort  Lafayette,  with 
Galvinne  and  our  man-servant,  whom  I  never 
should  have  suspected  of  being  a  Confederate 
officer." 

"  I  don't  think  I  care  to  go  to  the  Gulf  again  as 
the  commander  of  a  vessel,"  added  Christy,  who 
had  not  changed  his  mind  on  this  subject. 

"Why  not,  my  son?" 

"  I  don't  like  the  responsibility,  in  the  first  place, 
and  the  inactivity,  in  the  second.  When  I  am 
forty  or  fifty  years  old,  I  shall  like  a  command  bet- 
ter. Others  seem  to  look  upon  me  now  as  a  boy, 
capable  of  any  sort  of  quixotism,  however  prudent 
I  may  be,  and  point  at  me  as  one  who  has  been 


A    WOUNDED    COMINIANDER  367 

made  a  commander  of  a  steamer  by  influence  at 
court.  There  is  a  vacancy  at  the  present  time  on 
board  of  the  Bellevite,  for  the  second  lieutenant 
will  be  compelled  to  resign  on  account  of  his 
health." 

This  matter  was  fully  discussed  during  the  next 
two  months;  and  at  the  end  of  that  time  the 
young  lieutenant  was  again  in  condition  for  duty. 
Both  Mr.  Camden  and  Mr.  Pennant  obtained  the 
appointment  of  ensign  on  the  strength  of  his 
reports.  Christy  was  as  earnest  as  ever  in  his 
desire  to  Stand  by  the  Union ;  he  was  ordered  to 
the  Bellevite  as  second  lieutenant,  and,  after  three 
months'  absence,  went  to  the  Gulf  again,  where  we 
shall  find  him  once  more,  both  on  sea  and  shore, 
Fighting  for  the  Right. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


THE  LAKE  SHORE  SERIES. 

Six  volumes.    Illustrated.    In  neat  box.    Per  vol.,  $1.S5. 


1.  THROUGH   BY  DAYLIGHT; 

Or,  The  Young  Engineer  of  the  Lake  Shore 
Railroad. 

2.  LIGHTNING  EXPRESS; 

Or,  The  Rival  Academies. 

8.  ON  TIME; 

Or,  The  Young  Captain  of  the  Ucayga  Steamei 

4.  SWITCH   OFF; 

Or,  The  War  of  the  Students. 

5.  BRAKE-UP; 

Or,  The  Young  Peacemakers. 

6.  BEAR  AND   FORBEAR; 

Or,  The  Young  Skipper  of  Lake  Ucayga. 


»•  Oliver  Optic  "  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating  writers  for 
youth,  and  withal  one  of  the  best  to  be  found  in  this  or  anj 
past  age.  Troops  of  3'oung  people  hang  over  his  vivid  pages, 
and  not  one  of  them  ever  learned  to  be  mean,  ignoble,  cow- 
ardty,  selfish,  or  to  yield  to  an}-  vice  from  anything  they  evei 
read  from  his  pen.  —  Providence  Press. 


» 
OLIVER   OPTIC'S  BOOKS, 

FAMOUS  "BOAT-CLUB"  SERIES 

Library  for  Toung  People.    Six  volumes,  handsomely  lllu«trate«) 
Per  volume,  $1.35. 


1    THE  BOAT  CLUB; 

Or,  The  Bunkers  of  Rippleton. 

2.  ALL  ABOARD; 

Or,  Life  on  the  Lake. 

3.  NOW  OR  NEVER; 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  Bobby  Bright. 

4.  TRY  AGAIN; 

Or,  The  Trials  and  Triumphs  of  Harry  Weflt 

5^  POOR  AND  PROUD; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  Katy  Redburn. 

6.  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE; 

Or,  The  Cruise  of  the  Flyaway. 


This  is  the  first  series  of  books  written  for  the  young  by 
*  Oliver  Optic."  It  laid  the  foundation  for  his  fame  as  the 
first  of  authors  in  which  the  J^oung  delight,  and  gained  for 
him  the  title  of  the  Prince  of  Story-Tellers.  The  six  books 
^Te  varied  in  incident  and  plot,  but  all  are  entertaining  and 
o  riginal. 


OLIVER    OPTICS  BOOKS. 


YOUNa    AMERICA   ABROAD. 

FIKST    SERIES. 

A  Iil«rary  of  Travel  and  Adventure  in  Foreign  liands.    16uie. 

Illustrated  by  ]Vast,  Stevens,  Perkins,  and  otiiera. 

I*er  volume,  $1.50. 


1    OUTWARD  BOUND; 

Or,  Young  America  Afloat. 

2.  SHAMROCK  AND  THISTLE; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

3.  RED  CROSS; 

Or.  Young  America  in  England  and  Wales, 

4.  OIKES  AND  DITCHES; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Holland  and  Belgium. 

5.  PALACE  AND  COTTAGE; 

Or,  Young  America  in  France  and  Switzerland. 

o'.  DOWN  THE  RHINE; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Germany. 


The  stoiy  from  its  inception  and  through  the  twelve  vol 
limes  (^.see  Second  Series) ,  is  a  bewitching  one,  while  the  in- 
formation imparted,  concerning  the  countries  of  Europe  and 
the  isles  of  the  sea,  is  not  onl}^  correct  in  every  particular,  but 
is  told  in  a  captivating  style.  "  Oliver  Optic  "  will  continue 
to  be  the  boy's  friend,  and  his  pleasant  books  will  continue  to 
he  read  by  thousands  of  American  bo3's.  What  a  fine  holiday 
present  either  or  both  series  of  "  Young  America  Abroad" 
would  be  for  a  young  friend  !  It  would  make  a  little  library 
highly  prized  by  the  recipient,  and  would  not  be  an  expensiv** 
one.  —  Providence  Press. 


OLIVER    OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


YOUNa  AMERICA  ABROAD. 

SECOND    SERIES. 

A.  Xiibrary  of  Travel  and  Adventure  in  Foreign  Liands.    16mo. 

Illustrated  by  IVast,  Stevens,  Perkins,  and  others. 

Per  volume,  $1.50. 


1.  UP  THE  BALTIC; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Norway,  Sweden,  and 
Denmark. 

2.  NORTHERN   LANDS; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Russia  and  Prussia. 

3.  CROSS  AND  CRESCENT; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Turkey  and  Greece. 

4.  SUNNY  SHORES; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Italy  and  Austria. 

5.  VINE  AND  OLIVE; 

Or,  Young  America  in  Spain  and  Portugal. 

6.  ISLES  OF  THE  SEA; 

Or,  Young  America  Homeward  Bound. 


"  Oliver  Optic"  Isi  a  nom  de plume  that  is  known  and  loved 
by  almost  every  bo^'  of  intelligence  in  the  land.  We  have 
seen  a  highly  intellectual  and  world-wear^^  man,  a  cynic  whose 
heart  was  somewhat  imbittered  by  its  large  experience  of 
human  nature,  take  up  one  of  Oliver  Optic's  books  and  read 
it  at  a  sitting,  neglecting  his  work  in  yielding  to  the  fascina- 
tion of  the  pages.  When  a  mature  and  exceedingly  well- 
hiformed  mind,  long  despoiled  of  all  its  freshness,  can  thus 
iind  pleasure  in  a  book  for  boys,  no  additional  words  of  rec- 
ommendation are  needed.  —  Sunday  Times. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


THE  BOAT-BUILDER  SERIES. 

CoBipleted  in  Six  Volames.    IllastrAted. 
Per  Vol.,  $1.25. 


X.  ALL  ADRIFT ; 

Or,  Th9  Ooldwing:  Club. 

2.  SNUG  HARBOR; 

Or,  The  Champlain  MerhanJcfl. 

3.  SQUARE  AND  COMPASS; 

Or,  Building  the  House. 

4.  STEM  TO  STERN  ; 

Or,  Building  the  Boat. 

5.  ALL  TAUT ; 

Or,  Rigg^ing:  the  Boat. 

6.  READY  ABOUT; 

Or,  Sailins  the  Boat. 


The  series  includes  in  six  successive  volumes  the  whole 
art  of  boat-building,  boat-rigging,  boat  managing,  and  prac- 
tical hints  to  make  the  ownership  of  a  boat  pay.  A  great 
deal  of  useful  information  will  be  given  in  this  Boat-Building 
series,  and  in  each  book  a  very  interesting  story  is  sure  to  be 
interwoven  with  the  information.  Every  reader  will  be  inter- 
ested at  once  in  "  Dory,"  the  hero  of  "All  Adrift,"  and  one 
of  the  characters  to  be  retained  in  the  future  volumes  of  the 
series,  at  least  there  are  already  several  of  his  recently  made 
friends  who  do  not  want  to  lose  sight  of  him,  and  this  will  be 
the  case  of  pretty  much  every  boy  who  makes  his  acquaint- 
*nce  in  "All  Adrift." 


OLIVER    OPTICS  BOOKS. 


THE  BLUE  AND  THE  GRAY 

SERIES 


Illustrated.     With  Emblematic  Dies.    Each   Tolum«  bound  In  Blu6 
anil  Gray.    Per  volume,  tS1.50. 


TAKEN  BY  THE  ENEMY. 
WITHIN  THE  ENEMY'S  LINES. 
ON  THE  BLOCKADE. 
STAND  BY  THE  UNION. 

The  openiug  of  a  new  series  of  books  from  the  pen  of  Oliver  Optic  is  bound  to 
arouse  the  highest  anticipation  in  the  minds  of  boy  and  girl  readers.  There 
never  has  been  a  more  interesting  writer  in  the  field  of  juvenile  literature  than 
Mr.  W.  T.  Adams,  who,  under  his  well-known  pseudonym,  is  known  and  admired 
by  every  boy  and  girl  in  the  country,  and  by  thousands  who  have  long  since 
passed  the  boundaries  of  youth,  yet  who  remember  with  pleasure  the  genial,  in- 
teresting pen  that  did  so  much  to  interest,  instruct  and  entertain  their  younger 
years.  The  present  volume  opens  "  The  Uliie  and  the  Gray  Series,"  a  title  that  is 
sufficiently  indicative  of  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  series,  of  which  the  first 
volume  is  now  presented,  while  the  name  of  Oliver  Optic  is  sufficient  warrant  of 
the  absorbing  style  of  narrative.  "  Taken  by  the  Enemy,"  the  first  book  of  the 
series,  is  as  bright  and  entertaining  as  any  work  that  Mr.  Adams  has  yet  put 
forth,  and  will  be  as  eagerly  perused  as  any  that  has  borne  his  name.  It  would 
not  be  fair  to  the  prospective  reader  to  deprive  him  of  the  zest  which  comes  from 
the  unexpected,  by  entering  into  a  synopsis  of  the  story.  A  word,  however, 
should  be  said  in  regard  to  the  beauty  and  appropriateness  of  the  binding,  which 
makes  it  a  most  attractive  volume. — Boston  Budget. 

"  Taken  by  the  Enemy  "  has  just  come  from  the  press,  an  announcement  that 
cannot  but  appeal  to  every  healthy  boy  from  ten  to  fifteen  years  of  age  in  the 
country.  "No  writer  of  the  present  day,"  says  the  Boston  Commonweaith, 
"  whose  aim  has  been  to  hit  the  boyish  heart,  has  been  as  successful  as  Oliver 
Optic.  There  is  a  i)p:  iod  in  the  life  of  every  youth,  just  about  the  time  that  he  is 
collecting  postage-stamps,  and  before  his  logs  are  long  enough  for  a  bicycle,  when 
he  has  the  Oliver  Oplio  fever.  He  catches  it  by  reading  a  few  stray  pages  some- 
where, and  then  there  is  nothing  for  it  but  to  let  the  matter  take  its  course.  Re- 
lief comes  only  when  the  last  page  of  the  last  book  is  read;  and  then  there  are 
relapses  whenever  a  new  book  appears  until  one  is  safely  on  through  the 
teens."  —  Literary  News . 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S  BOOKS, 

THE   STARRY  FLAG   SERIES. 

six  -rolumes.    Illustrated.    Per  vol..  $1.39, 


1.  THE  STARRY  FLAG; 

Or,  The  Young  Fisherman  of  Cape  Ann. 

2.  BREAKING  AWAY; 

Or,  The  Forttmes  of  a  Stadeut 

3.  SEEK  AND  FIND; 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Smart  Bov. 

*.  FREAKS  OF  FORTUNE; 

Or.  Half  Round  the  Wor!d. 

5.  MAKE  OR  BREAK; 

Or,  The  Rich  Man's  Daughter 

6.  DOWN  THE  RIVER; 

Or,  Buck  Bradford  and  the  Tyrants 


Mr.  Adams,  the  celebrated  and  popular  writer,  familiarly 
known  as  "  Oliver  Optic,"  seems  to  have  inexhaustible  functe 
%t  weaving  together  the  virtues  of  life  ;  and  notwithstanding 
he-  has  written  scores  of  books,  the  same  freshness  and  nov- 
elty runa  tlirough  them  all.  Some  people  think  the  aensa- 
tional  element  predominates.  Perhaps  it  does.  But  a  book 
for  young  people  needs  this  :  and  so  long  as  good  sentiments 
%XG  inculcaced  such  books  ought  to  be  read. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


THE  GEEAT  WESTERN 

SERIES. 

Six  Volumes.    Illustrated.    Per  vol.,  $1,801 


1.  GOING  WEST; 

Or,  The  Perils  of  a  Poor  Boy 

2.  OUT  WEST; 

Or,  Roughing  it  on  the  Great  Lakea. 

3.  LAKE  BREEZES; 

Or,  The  Cruiss  of  the  Sylvania 

4.  GOING  SOUTH; 

Or,  Yachting  on  the  Atlantic  Coa»t. 

6.  DOWN  SOUTH; 

Or,  Yacht  Adventures  in  Florida. 

6.  UP  THE  RIVER ; 

Or,  Yachting  on  the  Mississippi. 

This  is  the  latest  series  of  books  issued  by  this  populai 
^'liter,  and  deals  with  Life  on  the  Great  Lakes,  for  which  a 
careful  study  was  made  by  the  author  in  a  summer  tour  of  the 
immense  water  sources  of  America.  The  story,  which  carries 
tlie  same  hero  through  the  six  books  of  the  series,  is  always 
"entertaining,  novel  scenes  and  varied  incidents  giving  a  con- 
8tant?y  cnanging,  j-et  always  attractive  aspect  to  the  narra- 
me.     "Oliver  Optic"  has  w.itteui  nothing  better. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


THE  ONWARD  AND  UPWAED 

SERIES. 

Camplete  lu  stx  volumes.    Illustrated.    In  meat  b«X 
Per  volume,  $1.^5. 


1.  FIELD  AND  FOREST; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Farmer. 

2.  PLANE  AND  PLANK; 

Or,  The  Mishaps  of  a  Mechanic 

3.  DESK  AND  DEvBlT; 

Or,  The  Catastrophes  of  a  Clerk. 

4.  CRINGLE  AND  CROSS-TREE; 

Or,  The  Sea  Swashes  of  a  Sailor. 

5.  BIVOUAC  AND  BATTLE; 

Or,  The  Strug^gles  of  a  Soldier. 

6.  SEA  AND  SHORE; 

Or,  The  Tramps  of  a  Traveller. 


Paul  Farringford,  the  hero  of  these  tales,  is,  like  most  of 
this  author's  heroes,  a  3'oung  man  of  high  spirit,  and  of  high 
aims  and  correct  principles,  appearing  in  the  different  vol 
umes  as  a  farmer,  a  captain,  a  bookkeeper,  a  soldier,  a  sailor, 
and  a  traveller.  In  all  of  them  the  hero  meets  with  very 
exciting  adventures,  told  in  the  graphic  style  for  which  the 
author  is  famous.  —  Native. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


YACHT  CLUB  SERIES. 

CoUorad  MTith  tbe  ever  popular  "  Boat  Club,"  Series,     CoiupIet«4 
in  six  vols.    16nio.    Illustrated.    Per  •vol.,  $1.00. 


1.  UTTLE  BOBTAIL; 

Or,  The  Wreck  of  the  Penobscot 

2.  THE  YACHT  CLUB; 

Or,  The  Young  Boat-Builders. 

8.  MONEY-MAKER; 

Or,  The  Victory  of  the  Basili<^K. 

4.  THE  COMING  WAVE; 

Or,  The  Treasure  of  High  Rock 

6.  THE  DORCAS  CLUB; 

Or,  Our  Girls  Afloat. 

6.  OCEAN  BORN; 

Or,  The  Cruise  of  the  Clubs. 


The  series  has  this  peculiarity,  that  all  of  its  constituent 
s-olumes  are  independent  of  one  another,  and  therefore  each 
story  is  complete  in  itself.  ' '  Oliver  Optic "  is  perhaps  the 
favorite  author  of  the  boys  and  girls  of  this  country,  and  he 
seems  destined  to  enjoy  an  endless  popularity.  He  deserves 
his  success,  for  he  makes  very  interesting  stories,  and  incul- 
cates none  but  the  best  sentiments;  and  the  "Yacht  Club" 
tfi  no  exception  to  this  rule.  —  NewHaven  Jour,  and  Oovne>. 


OLIVER    OPTICS  BOOKS. 


ARMY  AND  NAVY  STORIES, 

six  Volumes.    Illustrated.    Per  vol.,  $1.50. 


1.  THE  SOLDIER  BOY; 

Or,  Tom  Somers  in  the  Army. 

2.  THE  SAILOR  BOY; 

Or,  Jack  Somers  in  the  Navy. 

8.  THE  YOUNG   LIEUTENANT; 

Or,  Adventures  of  an  Army  Officer. 

4.  THE  YANKEE  MIDDY; 

Or,  Adventures  of  a  Navv  OI&**er. 

6.  FIGHTING  JOE; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Staff  Offiper^ 

6.  BRAVE  OLD  SALT ; 

Or,  Life  on  the  Qaarter-Deck. 


This  series  of  six  volumes  recounts  the  adventures  of  two 
brothers,  Tom  and  Jack  Somers,  one  in  the  arm}',  the  other  in 
the  navy,  in  the  great  civil  war.  The  romantic  narratives  of 
the  fortunes  and  exploits  of  the  brothers  are  thrilling  in  the 
extreme.  Historical  accuracy  in  the  recital  of  the  great 
events  of  that  period  is  strictly  followed,  and  the  result  is 
not  only  a  librarj'  of  entertaining  volumes,  but  also  the  best 
historj  of  the  civil  war  for  young  people  ever  written. 


OLIVER    OPTIC'S  BOOKS. 


WOODYILLE  STORIES. 

t^nUorm  Tvitb  liibrary  for  Toung  People.    Six  vols.    16iuo.    IUa» 
trated.    Per  vol.,  $1.^5. 


1    RICH  AND  humble:; 

Oi,  Tne  Mission  of  Bertha  Grant. 

2.  IN  SCHOOL  AND  OUT; 

Or,  The  Conquest  of  Richard  Grant. 

3.  WATCH  AND  WAIT; 

Or,  The  Young  Fugitives. 

4.  WORK  AND  WIN ; 

Or,  Noddy  Newman  on  a  Cruise. 

5.  HOPE  AND  HAVE; 

Or,  Fanny  Grant  among  the  Indians. 

6    HASTE  AND  WASTE; 

Or,  The  Young  Pilot  of  Lake  Charaplaitt. 


Though  we  are  not  so  young  as  we  once  were,  we  relished 
these  stories  almost  as  much  as  the  boys  and  girls  for  whoa 
they  were  written.  They  were  really  refreshing  even  to  us. 
There  is  much  in  them  which  is  calculated  to  inspire  a  gener- 
ous, healthy  ambition,  and  to  make  distasteful  all  reading 
tending  to  stimulate  base  desires.  —  Fitcliburg  Reveille. 


OLIVER    OPTIC'S  BOOKS, 


RIVERDALE  STORY-BOOKS. 

TwelTe  Tolumes,  profusely  illustrated.     A   new   edition.     Illuminated  Papei 
Covers,  per  set,  $2.00;   Cloth,  in  neat  box,  per  set,  $3.60. 


1.  LITTLE   MERCHANT. 
2.  YOUNG  VOYAGERS. 
3.  CHRISTMAS  GIFT. 
4.  DOLLY  AND  I. 
5.  UNCLE  BEN. 
6.   BIRTHDAY  PARTY. 
7.   PROUD  AND  LAZY. 

8.  CARELESS  KATE. 

* 

9.  ROBINSOE  CRUSOE,  JR. 
10.  THE  PICNIC  PARTY. 
11.  THE  GOLD  THIMBLE. 
12.   THE    DO-SOMETHINGS. 


The  "Riverdale  Stories"  are  a  series  of  short  bright  sto» 
ries  for  j^ounger  children  than  those  who  are  able  to  compre. 
hend"The  Starry  Flag  Series,"  "The  Woodville  Stories," 
"Army  and  Nav}-  Stories,"  &c.  But  they  all  display  the 
author's  talent  for  pleasing  "Little  Folks"  as  well  as  the 
older  children.  They  are  all  fresh,  taking  stories,  preaching 
no  sermons  but  inculcating  good  lessons. 


"  If  according  to  a  familiar  saying,  he  is  a  benefactor  of  the  race 
who  makes  one  blade  of  grass  grow  where  none  grew  before, 
much  more  is  he  to  be  reckoned  such  who  succeeds  in  making 
books  at  once  instructive  and  entertaining  for  boys.  Such  is  the 
good  fortune  of  Mr.  Optic  if  we  may  designate  him  by  his  'nom 
de  plume.*  He  appears  to  be  the  true  successor  of  Peter  Parley, 
who,  in  our  boyhood's  days,  was  the  most  interesting  character 
then  living." — New  Englander. 


BOSTON 

LEE    AND    SHEPARD   PUBLISHERS 
No.  10  Milk  Street. 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL 

Wilmer 
22 


